俱舍論 佛不共法·共功德·六通Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Dharmas Exclusive to a Buddha · Merits Held in Common · The Six Supernormal Knowledges
前一卷辯智之體,這一卷辯智所成之德。一開卷即「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示」,接著按『誰能得』由窄到寬排三段——唯佛的十八不共法、通聖的無諍願智無礙解、通凡的六通。全品亦盡於此卷。
一句話:這一卷不是在編一張神異目錄,是在替每一種功德建帳——體是什麼智、依什麼地、依什麼身、怎麼得;四問答完,功德才算立住,答不出來的一概不給『通』這個名。
三個眼目
-
『不共』不是別人全無,是別人不究竟。三念住那一節把話說死了——諸大聲聞也能於順違俱境離歡慼,仍名不共佛法,理由只有四個字:「并習斷故」。光記釋『力』的訓詞走的是同一條路:二乘不是無智,是「於境有礙」,所以不得名力。遇到本論的『唯佛』二字,第一問不是別人有沒有,是別人到不到底。 這一手本卷示範了三次。
-
所緣一問,同時決定體性、依地與智數。大悲何以唯俗智——因為要普緣一切有情、要作三苦行相,無漏智緣不到。詞無礙解何以唯依欲界初靜慮——因為上地無尋伺,沒有語言的運作。義無礙解何以十六智——因為『義』字取廣取狹有二途。遍趣行力與漏盡力的『或』字也是同一回事。問所緣,等於一次問完了體與地。
-
能被呪術仿冒的,不足以作判準。三示導之中教誡最尊,論給的第一條理由不是它最玄妙,而是前二導呪術也做得到——健馱梨能騰空、伊剎尼能知他心;唯有教誡除漏盡通外無可替代。第二條理由是前二導只令人暫時迴心,教誡則定引當來利樂。判一件事之尊卑,先問它可不可被冒充,再問它引來的是暫時還是究竟。
一義(附):通是慧,不是神異
六通一段八百八十字,是本卷唯一的長行專段,也是全卷四門格式用得最完整的地方。論從頭到尾沒有一句在描寫神通的效果,開口就是定盤星——「如是六通解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果」,並釋「解脫道言顯出障義」。通是慧,而且是出障那一分的慧。
於是往下每一問都落在慧上:智攝(四通俗智、他心五智、漏盡如力)、依地(前五依四靜慮,不依無色,因無色觀減止增而通須止觀均地)、所緣(唯自地下地)、得法(未曾得者加行得,曾串習者離染得)、念住攝(前三身念住,他心三念住,宿住漏盡四念住)、三性(天眼耳無記,餘四唯善)。
末後正60、正61 又把這條線收緊一次:神境等五通雖有修、生、呪、藥、業五種來源,然而「除修所得,皆通善等」,且「非定果故不得通名」——不是定所生的果,嚴格說連『通』這個名都不該給。這一句是全卷對神異最冷靜的一次劃界。
通於全論
十力、四無畏所配的智數(十智、九智、八智、六智),全部要回到前一卷的十智才讀得懂;六通『依四靜慮』一句,要等下一品辯定才補得完整;三明所治的三際愚與『唯無學位』之限,承的是賢聖品。這一卷看似在說功德,實則是把前面六品所立的名相拿出來作一次總用場——凡讀到不明處,回頭去找那個名相最初被立的地方。
還有兩件事是這一卷留給讀者的線頭。其一,本卷兩處最堅實的對辯(宿住漏盡念住攝、天眼耳無記性)皆集中在六通段,其破者經三方逐字互證即是眾賢之語,而光記所標的『救云』二處未具名救者——並錄不判,不代判。其二,真諦舊譯此段作「分別慧品」而非「分別智品」,並於十力另立訓詞七義之科,比玄奘本細一層;二本義理無違,唯開合有異。
全卷從佛的十力起,收在地獄眾生初受生時那一點生得的他心與宿住上——「苦受逼已更無知義」。同是一個『知』字,其間的距離就是這一卷所辯的全部功德之量。
The preceding fascicle made out the entity of knowledge; this fascicle makes out the merits that knowledge accomplishes. It opens with “thus the differences of the several knowledges have been made out; the merits that knowledge accomplishes are now to be shown,” and then arranges three sections by who can obtain them, from narrow to wide — the eighteen dharmas exclusive to a Buddha, the non-contention, knowledge of aspiration, and unobstructed knowledges held in common with the noble ones, and the six supernormal knowledges held in common with ordinary beings. The whole chapter also ends with this fascicle.
In one sentence: This fascicle is not compiling a catalogue of marvels; it is opening an account for every merit — what knowledge is its entity, upon what level does it depend, upon what body does it depend, how is it obtained; only when these four questions are answered does a merit stand, and whatever cannot answer them is not given the name “supernormal knowledge” at all.
Three Points to Watch
-
“Not held in common” does not mean that others have none of it; it means that others do not reach the end of it. The section on the three foundations of mindfulness settles the matter outright — the great śrāvakas too can be free of delight and dejection amid the favorable, the adverse, and the mixed, and yet it is still called a dharma not held in common, and the reason is four words only: “because in the Buddha alone the residual habits are cut off as well.” Puguang, glossing the word “power,” travels the same road: it is not that the two vehicles have no knowledge, but that their knowledge is “obstructed with regard to its object,” and so it does not earn the name of power. When the two words “the Buddha alone” are met with in this treatise, the first question is not whether others have the thing, but whether others reach the bottom of it. This fascicle demonstrates the move three times.
-
One question about the object determines at once the entity, the level of dependence, and the count of knowledges. Why is great compassion conventional knowledge alone — because it must take all sentient beings for its object and must form the mode of apprehension of the three sufferings, and knowledge without outflows cannot reach them. Why does the unobstructed knowledge of speech depend upon the desire realm and the first meditative absorption alone — because the higher levels have neither applied nor sustained thought, and so no working machinery of language. Why does the unobstructed knowledge of meaning include sixteen knowledges — because the word “meaning” admits of two routes, one wide and one narrow. The word “or” in the power of the paths leading everywhere and in the power of the exhaustion of the outflows is the very same matter. To ask after the object is to have asked at one stroke after the entity and the level.
-
What can be counterfeited by spell-craft is not enough to serve as a criterion. Among the three guiding demonstrations the demonstration by instruction is the most honored, and the first reason the treatise gives is not that it is the most mysterious but that the former two can be done by spell-craft as well — Gandhārī can make one soar into the sky, Īkṣaṇī can make one know the minds of others; the demonstration by instruction alone has nothing that can replace it save the supernormal knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows. The second reason is that the former two only turn a person’s mind for a while, whereas instruction assuredly draws forth benefit and ease to come. To judge whether a thing is high or low, first ask whether it can be counterfeited, and then ask whether what it draws forth is temporary or ultimate.
One Further Point (Appended): A Supernormal Knowledge Is Discernment, Not a Marvel
The one section on the six supernormal knowledges, eight hundred eighty characters long, is the sole extended prose passage of this fascicle, and also the place where the four-question format is used most completely. From beginning to end the treatise does not have one sentence describing the effects of supernormal power; it opens with the fixed pole-star — “these six supernormal knowledges are included in the path of liberation and have discernment for their own nature, like the fruits of the ascetic life” — and glosses it, “the words ‘path of liberation’ show the sense of issuing forth from obstruction.” A supernormal knowledge is discernment, and it is that portion of discernment which issues forth from obstruction.
Every question thereafter therefore falls upon discernment: what knowledges are included (four of them conventional knowledge, that of the minds of others five knowledges, that of the exhaustion of the outflows as with the power), the level of dependence (the first five depend upon the four meditative absorptions and not upon the formless, since in the formless observation decreases and stillness increases while a supernormal knowledge requires a level where stillness and observation are equal), the object (one’s own level and the levels below alone), how they are obtained (what has never been obtained by preparatory effort, what has been practiced through separation from defilement), inclusion in the foundations of mindfulness (the first three in the foundation of mindfulness of the body, that of the minds of others in three, those of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows in four), and the three ethical qualities (the divine eye and the divine ear indeterminate, the other four wholesome alone).
At the end, Roots 60 and 61 draw the line tight once more: although the five supernormal knowledges beginning with that of the divine object-field have five sources — cultivation, birth, spell, drug, and action — still “apart from what is obtained by cultivation, all extend to the wholesome and the rest,” and “since they are not the result of absorption they do not obtain the name of supernormal knowledge” — what is not a result produced by absorption ought not, strictly speaking, to be given the name “supernormal knowledge” at all. This sentence is the coolest boundary this fascicle draws around the marvelous.
Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole
The counts of knowledges assigned to the ten powers and the four fearlessnesses (ten, nine, eight, six) can all be read only by going back to the ten knowledges of the preceding fascicle; the one sentence that the six supernormal knowledges “depend upon the four meditative absorptions” is completed only when the next chapter makes out absorption; and the folly regarding the three periods that the three clear knowings counteract, together with the restriction “in the stage beyond training alone,” are carried over from the chapter on the worthy and the noble. This fascicle seems to be speaking of merits, but is in fact putting to a single general use every technical term established in the preceding six chapters — wherever the reading is obscure, go back to the place where that term was first established.
Two further loose threads are left to the reader by this fascicle. First, the two firmest pieces of debate in this fascicle (whether the supernormal knowledges of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows are included in the four foundations of mindfulness, and whether the divine eye and ear are of indeterminate nature) are both concentrated in the section on the six supernormal knowledges, and the refuter there, cross-evidenced word for word on three sides, is Saṅghabhadra; but the two places where Puguang marks “a rescuing objection says” do not name who is rescuing — recorded without adjudication, and not adjudicated on his behalf. Second, Paramārtha’s earlier translation gives this section as the “Chapter Analyzing Discernment” and not the “Chapter Analyzing Knowledge,” and sets up for the ten powers a further outline of seven senses of the gloss, one layer finer than Xuanzang’s; the two versions do not conflict in doctrine and differ only in how they divide and gather.
The whole fascicle begins from the ten powers of the Buddha and closes upon that one point of knowledge, obtained by birth, of the minds of others and of former abodes which beings in hell have when they first take birth — “once the feeling of suffering has pressed upon them, there is no further sense in which they know.” It is one and the same word “know,” and the distance between the two is the whole measure of the merits this fascicle makes out.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十七 〔T29 0140a20〕
分別智品第七之二 〔T29 0140a24〕
如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示,於中先辯佛不共德。且初成佛盡智位修不共佛法有十八種。何謂十八?頌曰:
〔頌·正34前半 T29 0140a28〕
十八不共法,謂佛十力等。
論曰:佛十力、四無畏、三念住及大悲,如是合名為十八不共法。唯於諸佛盡智時修,餘聖所無,故名不共。且佛十力相別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正34後半·正35·正36 T29 0140b04〕
力處非處十,業八除滅道,
定根解界九,遍趣九或十,
宿住死生俗,盡六或十智,
宿住死生智,依靜慮餘通,
贍部男佛身,於境無礙故。
論曰:佛十力者,一處非處智力,具以如來十智為性;二業異熟智力,八智為性,謂除滅道。三靜慮解脫等持等至智力,四根上下智力,五種種勝解智力,六種種界智力,如是四力皆九智性,謂除滅智。七遍趣行智力,或聲顯此義有二途,若謂但緣能趣為境九智除滅,若謂亦緣所趣為境十智為性。八宿住隨念智力,九死生智力,如是二力皆俗智性。十漏盡智力,或聲亦顯義有二途,若謂但緣漏盡為境六智,除道、苦、集、他心。若謂漏盡身中所得,十智為性。已辯自性。依地別者,第八第九依四靜慮,餘八通依十一地起,欲、四靜慮、未至、中間并四無色,名十一地。已辯依地。依身別者,皆依贍部男子佛身。已辯依身。何故名力?以於一切所知境中智無礙轉,故名為力。由此十力唯依佛身,唯佛已除諸惑習氣於一切境隨欲能知,餘此相違故不名力。如舍利子捨求度人、不能觀知鷹所逐鴿前後二際生多少等。如是諸佛遍於所知心力無邊。云何身力?頌曰:
〔頌·正37 T29 0140c01〕
身那羅延力,或節節皆然,
象等七十增,此觸處為性。
〔T29 0140c〕
論曰:佛生身力等那羅延。有餘師言:佛身支節一一皆具那羅延力。大德法救說:諸如來身力無邊,猶如心力。若異此者,則諸佛身應不能持無邊心力。大覺獨覺及轉輪王支節相連,如其次第,似龍蟠結連鎖相鈎,故三相望力有勝劣。那羅延力其量云何?十十倍增象等七力,謂凡象、香象、摩訶諾健那、鉢羅塞建提、伐浪伽、遮怒羅、那羅延,後後力增前前十倍。有說:前六十十倍增,敵那羅延半身之力,此力一倍成那羅延。於所說中唯多應理。如是身力觸處為性,謂所觸中大種差別。有說:是造觸離七外別有。佛四無畏相別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正38前半 T29 0140c16〕
四無畏如次,初十二七力。
論曰:佛四無畏,如經廣說:一正等覺無畏,十智為性,猶如初力。二漏永盡無畏,六十智性,如第十力。三說障法無畏,八智為性,如第二力。四說出道無畏,九十智性,如第七力。如何於智立無畏名?此無畏名目無怯懼,由有智故不怯懼他,故無畏名目諸智體。理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智。佛三念住相別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正38後半 T29 0140c25〕
三念住念慧,緣順違俱境。
論曰:佛三念住,如經廣說。諸弟子眾一向恭敬能正受行,如來緣之不生歡喜,捨而安住正念正知,是謂如來第一念住。諸弟子眾唯不恭敬不正受行,如來緣之不生憂慼,捨而安住正念正知,是謂如來第二念住。諸弟子眾一類恭敬能正受行,一類不敬不正受行,如來緣之不生歡慼,捨而安住正念正知,是謂如來第三念住。此三皆用念慧為體。諸大聲聞亦於弟子順違俱境離歡慼俱,此何名為不共佛法?唯佛於此并習斷故。或諸弟子隨屬如來有順違俱應甚歡慼,佛能不起可謂希奇。非屬諸聲聞不起非奇特,故唯在佛得不共名。諸佛大悲云何相別?頌曰:
〔頌·正39 T29 0141a11〕
大悲唯俗智,資糧行相境,
平等上品故,異悲由八因。
論曰:如來大悲俗智為性,若異此者則不能緣一切有情,亦不能作三苦行相,如共有悲。此大悲名依何義立?依五義故此立大名:一由資糧故大,謂大福德智慧資糧所成辦故。二由行相故大,謂此力能於三苦境作行相故。三由所緣故大,謂此總以三界有情為所緣故。四由平等故大,謂此等於一切有情作利樂故。五由上品故大,謂最上品更無餘悲能齊此故。此與悲異由八種因:一由自性,無癡無瞋自性異故。二由行相,三苦一苦行相異故。三由所緣,三界一界所緣異故。四由依地,第四靜慮通餘異故。五由依身,唯佛通餘身有異故。六由證得,離有頂欲證得異故。七由救濟,事成希望救濟異故。八由哀愍,平等不等哀愍異故。已辯佛德異餘有情。諸佛相望法皆等不?頌曰:
〔頌·正40 T29 0141b01〕
由資糧法身,利他佛相似,
壽種姓量等,諸佛有差別。
〔T29 0141b〕
論曰:由三事故諸佛皆等,一由資糧等圓滿故、二由法身等成辦故、三由利他等究竟故。由壽種姓身量等殊,諸佛相望容有差別。壽異謂佛壽有短長,種異謂佛生剎帝利、婆羅門種,姓異謂佛姓喬答摩、迦葉波等。量異謂佛身有小大。等言顯諸佛法住久近等。如是有異,由出世時所化有情機宜別故。諸有智者思惟如來三種圓德深生愛敬。其三者何?一因圓德、二果圓德、三恩圓德。初因圓德復有四種:一無餘修,福德智慧二種資糧修無遺故。二長時修,經三大劫阿僧企耶修無倦故。三無間修,精勤勇猛剎那剎那修無廢故。四尊重修,恭敬所學無所顧惜修無慢故。次果圓德亦有四種:一智圓德、二斷圓德、三威勢圓德、四色身圓德。智圓德有四種:一、無師智;二、一切智;三、一切種智;四、無功用智。斷圓德有四種:一、一切煩惱斷;二、一切定障斷;三、畢竟斷;四、并習斷。威勢圓德有四種:一於外境化變住持自在威勢、二於壽量若促若延自在威勢、三於空障極遠速行小大相入自在威勢、四令世間種種本性法爾轉勝希奇威勢。威勢圓德復有四種:一難化必能化、二答難必決疑、三立教必出離、四惡黨必能伏。色身圓德有四種:一具眾相;二具隨好;三具大力;四內身骨堅越金剛,外發神光踰百千日。後恩圓德亦有四種,謂令永解脫三惡趣生死,或能安置善趣三乘。總說如來圓德如是,若別分析則有無邊,唯佛世尊能知能說,要留命行經多大劫阿僧企耶說乃可盡。如是則顯佛世尊身具有無邊殊勝奇特因果恩德如大寶山。有諸愚夫自乏眾德,雖聞如是佛功德山及所說法不能信重。諸有智者聞說如斯生信重心徹於骨髓,彼由一念極信重心轉滅無邊不定惡業,攝受殊勝人天涅槃,故說如來出現於世,為諸智者無上福田,依之引生不空可愛殊勝速疾究竟果故。如薄伽梵自說頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0141c13〕
若於佛福田,能殖少分善,
初獲勝善趣,後必得涅槃。
已說如來不共功德,共功德今當辯。頌曰:
〔頌·正41 T29 0141c16〕
復有餘佛法,共餘聖異生,
謂無諍願智,無礙解等德。
論曰:世尊復有無量功德,與餘聖者及異生共,謂無諍、願智、無礙解、通、靜慮、無色等至等持、無量、解脫、勝處、遍處等,隨其所應。謂前三門唯共餘聖,通靜慮等亦共異生。前三門中且辯無諍。頌曰:
〔頌·正42 T29 0141c23〕
無諍世俗智,後靜慮不動,
三洲緣未生,欲界有事惑。
論曰:言無諍者,謂阿羅漢觀有情苦由煩惱生,自知己身福田中勝,恐他煩惱復緣己生,故思引發如是相智,由此方便令他有情不緣己身生貪瞋等。此行能息諸有情類煩惱諍故得無諍名。此行但以俗智為性,第四靜慮為其所依,樂通行中最為勝故。不動應果能起非餘,餘尚不能自防起惑,況能止息他身煩惱。此唯依止三洲人身,緣欲未來有事煩惱,勿他煩惱緣己生故。諸無事惑不可遮防,內起隨應總緣境故。辯無諍已,次辯願智。頌曰:
〔頌·正43前半 T29 0142a07〕
願智能遍緣,餘如無諍說。
論曰:以願為先引妙智起如願而了,故名願智。此智自性地種性身與無諍同,但所緣別,以一切法為所緣故。毘婆沙者作如是言:願智不能證知無色,觀彼因行及彼等流差別故,知如田夫類。諸有欲起此願智時,先發誠願求知彼境,便入邊際第四靜慮以為加行,從此無間隨所入定勢力勝劣,如先願力引正智起,於所求境皆如實知。已辯願智。無礙解者,頌曰:
〔頌·正43後半·正44·正45 T29 0142a17〕
無礙解有四,謂法義詞辯,
名義言說道,無退智為性,
法詞唯俗智,五二地為依,
義十六辯九,皆依一切地,
但得必具四,餘如無諍說。
論曰:諸無礙解總說有四:一法無礙解、二義無礙解、三詞無礙解、四辯無礙解。此四總說如其次第,以緣名義言及說道不可退轉智為自性,謂無退智緣能詮法名句文身立為第一,緣所詮義立為第二,緣方言詞立為第三,緣應正理無滯礙說及緣自在定慧二道立為第四。此則總說無礙解體兼顯所緣。於中法詞二無礙解唯俗智攝,緣名身等及世言詞事境界故。法無礙解通依五地,謂欲界、四靜慮,以於上地無名等故。詞無礙解唯依二地,謂欲界、初靜慮,以於上地無尋伺故。義無礙解十六智攝,謂若諸法皆名為義,義無礙解則十智攝;若唯涅槃名為義者,義無礙解則六智攝,謂俗、法、類、滅、盡、無生。辯無礙解九智所攝,謂唯除滅,緣說道故。此二通依一切地起,謂依欲界乃至有頂。辯無礙解於說道中,許隨緣一皆得起故。《施設足論》釋此四言:緣名句文,此所詮義。即此一二多男女等言別,此無滯說及所依道無退轉智,如次建立法義詞辯無礙解名,由此顯成四種次第。有餘師說:詞謂一切訓釋言詞,如前說言有變礙故名為色等。辯謂展轉言無滯礙。傳說此四無礙解生,如次串習算計佛語聲明因明為前加行,若於四處未得善巧必不能生無礙解故。理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行。如是四種無礙解中,隨得一時必具得四,非不具四可名為得。此四所緣自性依地與前無諍差別如是,種性依身如無諍說。如是所說無諍行等,頌曰:
〔頌·正46 T29 0142b23〕
六依邊際得,邊際六後定,
遍順至究竟,佛餘加行得。
論曰:無諍、願智、四無礙解六種,皆依邊際定得。邊際靜慮體有六種,前六除詞加餘邊際,詞無礙解雖依彼得而體非彼靜慮所收,邊際名但依第四靜慮故。此一切地遍所隨順故、增至究竟故,得邊際名。云何此名遍所隨順?謂正修學此靜慮時,從欲界心入初靜慮,次第順入乃至有頂,復從有頂入、無所有次第逆入乃至欲界,復從欲界次第順入,展轉乃至第四靜慮,名一切地遍所隨順。云何此名增至究竟?謂專修習第四靜慮,從下至中從中至上,如是三品復各分三,上上品生名至究竟,如是靜慮得邊際名。此中邊名顯無越義,勝無越此故名為邊。際言為顯類義極義,如說四際及實際言。除佛,所餘一切聖者,所說六種唯加行得,非離染得,非皆得故。唯佛於此亦離染得,諸佛功德初盡智時由離染故一切頓得,後時隨欲能引現前不由加行,以佛世尊於一切法自在轉故。已辯前三唯共餘聖德,於亦共凡德且應辯通。頌曰:
〔頌·正47–50 T29 0142c16〕
通六謂神境,天眼耳他心,
宿住漏盡通,解脫道慧攝。
四俗他心五,漏盡通如力,
五依四靜慮,自下地為境。
聲聞麟喻佛,二三千無數,
未曾由加行,曾修離染得。
念住初三身,他心三餘四,
天眼耳無記,餘四通唯善。
論曰:通有六種,一神境智證通、二天眼智證通、三天耳智證通、四他心智證通、五宿住隨念智證通、六漏盡智證通。雖六通中第六唯聖,然其前五異生亦得,依總相說亦共異生。如是六通解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果。解脫道言顯出障義。神境等四唯俗智攝。他心通五智攝,謂法、類、道、世俗、他心。漏盡通如力說,謂或六或十智。由此已顯漏盡智通依一切地、緣一切境。前之五通依四靜慮。何緣此五不依無色?初三別緣色為境故,修他心通色為門故,修宿住通漸次憶念分位差別方得成故,成時能緣處性等故,依無色地無如是能。諸有欲修他心通者,先審觀己身心二相前後變異展轉相隨,後復審觀他身心相,由此加行漸次得成。成已不觀自心諸色,於他心等能如實知。諸有欲修宿住通者,先自審察次前滅心,漸復逆觀此生分位前前差別至結生心,乃至能憶知中有前一念,名自宿住加行已成。為憶念他加行亦爾。此通初起唯次第知,串習成時亦能超憶。諸所憶事要曾領受,憶淨居者昔曾聞故。從無色歿來生此者,依他相續初起此通,所餘亦依自相續起。修神境等前三通時,思輕光聲以為加行,成已自在隨所應為。故此五通不依無色。又諸無色觀減止增,五通必依止觀均地,未至等地由此已遮,如是五通境唯自下。且如神境隨依何地,於自下地行化自在,於上不然,勢力劣故。餘四亦爾,隨其所應。是故無能取無色界他心、宿住為二通境。即此五通於世界境作用廣陜諸聖不同,謂大聲聞、麟喻、大覺不極作意,如次能於一二三千諸世界境,起行化等自在作用。若極作意,如次能於二千、三千、無數世界。如是五通若有殊勝勢用猛利,從無始來曾未得者由加行得,若曾串習無勝勢用及彼種類由離染得,若起現前皆由加行。佛於一切皆離染得,隨欲現前不由加行。六中前三唯身念住,但緣色故,謂神境通緣四外處色香味觸,天眼緣色,天耳緣聲。若爾,何緣說死生智知有情類由現身中成身語意諸惡行等?非天眼通能知此事,有別勝智是通眷屬,依聖身起能如是知。是天眼通力所引故,與通合立死生智名。他心智通三念住攝,謂受、心、法,緣心等故。宿住漏盡四念住攝。通緣五蘊一切境故。此六通中天眼、天耳無記性攝,許此二體是眼耳識相應慧故。若爾,寧說依四靜慮,隨根說故亦無有失。謂所依止眼耳二根,由四靜慮力所引起,即彼地攝,故依四地,通依根故說依四言。或此依通無間道說,通無間道依四地故。餘之四通性皆是善。若爾,何故《品類足》言:通云何?謂善慧。彼據多分,或就勝說。如契經說:無學三明。彼於六通以何為性?頌曰:
〔頌·正51 T29 0143b21〕
第五二六明,治三際愚故,
後真二假說,學有闇非明。
論曰:言三明者,一宿住智證明、二死生智證明、三漏盡智證明。如其次第,以無學位攝第五二六通為其自性。六中三種獨名明者,如次對治三際愚故。謂宿住智通治前際愚,死生智通治後際愚,漏盡智通治中際愚。此三皆名無學明者,俱在無學身中起故。於中最後容有是真,通無漏故。餘二假說,體唯非學非無學故。有學身中有愚闇故,雖有前二不立為明。雖有暫時伏滅愚闇,後還被蔽故不名明。契經說有三種示導,彼於六通以何為體?頌曰:
〔頌·正52 T29 0143c05〕
第一四六導,教誡導為尊,
定由通所成,引利樂果故。
論曰:三示導者,一神變示導、二記心示導、三教誡示導。如其次第,以六通中第一四六為其自性,唯此三種引所化生令初發心最為勝故,或此能引憎背正法及處中者令發心故。能示能導得示導名。又唯此三令於佛法如次歸伏、信受、修行,得示導名,餘三不爾。於二示導,教誡最尊,唯此定由通所成故,定能引他利樂果故。謂前二導呪術亦能,不但由通故非決定。如有呪術名健馱梨,持此便能騰空自在。復有呪術名伊剎尼,持此便能知他心念。教誡示導除漏盡通,餘不能為,故是決定。又前二導有但令他暫時迴心,非引勝果。教誡示導亦定令他引當利益及安樂果,以能如實方便說故。由是教誡最勝非餘。神境二言為目何義?頌曰:
〔頌·正53·正54 T29 0143c23〕
神體謂等持,境二謂行化,
行三意勢佛,運身勝解通。
化二謂欲色,四二外處性,
此各有二種,謂似自他身。
論曰:依毘婆沙所說理趣,神名所目唯勝等持,由此能為神變事故。諸神變事說名為境,此有二種,謂行及化。行復三種:一者運身,謂乘空行猶如飛鳥。二者勝解,謂極遠方作近思惟便能速至。三者意勢,謂極遠方舉心緣時身即能至。此勢如意得意勢名。於此三中意勢唯佛,運身、勝解亦通餘乘。謂我世尊神通迅速隨方遠近舉心即至。由此世尊作如是說:諸佛境界不可思議。故意勢行唯世尊有,勝解兼餘聖,運身并異生。化復二種,謂欲、色界。若欲界化外四處,除聲。若色界化唯二,謂色、觸,以色界中無香、味故。此二界化各有二種,謂屬自身、他身別故。身在欲界化有四種,在色亦然,故總成八。若生在色作欲界化,如何不有成香味失,如衣嚴具作而不成?有說:在色唯化二處,化作、化事。為即是通不?不爾。云何?是通之果。此有幾種?差別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正55–58 T29 0144a16〕
能化心十四,定果二至五,
如所依定得,從淨自生二。
化事由自地,語通由自下,
化身與化主,語必俱非佛。
先立願留身,後起餘心語,
有死留堅體,餘說無留義。
初多一心化,成滿此相違,
修得無記攝,餘得通三性。
論曰:神境通果能變化心,力能化生一切化事。此有十四,謂依根本四靜慮生有差別故。依初靜慮有二化心,一欲界攝、二初靜慮。第二靜慮有三化心,二種如前,加二靜慮。第三有四,第四有五,謂各自下,如理應思。諸果化心依自上地必無依下,下地定心不生上果,勢力劣故。第二定等果下地化心,對初定等果上地化心,由依及行亦得名勝。如得靜慮化心亦然,果與所依俱時得故。諸從靜慮起果化心,此心必無直出觀義,謂從淨定起初化心,此後後心從自類起,此前前念生自類心,最後化心還生淨定。故此從二能生二心,非定果心無記性攝。不還入定有直出義,如從門入還從門出,諸所化事由自地心,無異地化心起餘地化故。化所發言通由自下,謂欲初定化所發言,此言必由自地心起。上化起語由初定心,上地自無起表心故。若一化主起多化身,要化主語時諸化身方語,言音詮表一切皆同故。有伽他作如是說:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0144b15〕
一化主語時,諸所化皆語,
一化主若默,諸所化亦然。
此但說餘,佛則不爾,佛諸定力最自在故,與所化語容不俱時,言音所詮亦容有別。發語心起,化心既無,應無化身,化如何語?由先願力留所化身,後起餘心發語表業,故雖化語二心不俱,而依化身亦得發語。非唯化主命現在時能留化身令久時住,亦有令住至命終後,即如尊者大迦葉波留骨瑣身至慈尊世。唯堅實體可得久留,故迦葉波不留肉等。有餘師說:願力留身必無有能令至死後。飲光尊者留骨瑣身,由諸天神持令久住。初習業者由多化心方能化生一所化事,習成滿者由一化心隨欲化生多少化事。如是十四能變化心皆是修得,無記性攝,即是通果無記攝義。餘生得等能變化心,通善不善無記性攝。如天龍等能變化心,彼亦能為自他身化,於十色處化九除聲。理實無能化為根者,然所化境不離根故,言化九處亦無有失。天眼耳言為目何義?頌曰:
〔頌·正59 T29 0144c07〕
天眼耳謂根,即定地淨色,
恒同分無缺,取障細遠等。
論曰:此言唯目天眼耳根,即四靜慮所生淨色,謂緣光聲修加行故。依四靜慮於眼耳邊引起彼地微妙大種所造淨色眼耳二根,見色聞聲名天眼耳。如是眼耳何故名天?體即是天,定地攝故。然天眼耳種類有三:一修得天,即如前說。二者生得,謂生天中。三者似天,謂生餘趣由勝業等之所引生,能遠見聞似天眼耳。如藏臣寶、菩薩、輪王、諸龍鬼神及中有等。修得眼耳過現當生恒是同分,以至現在必與識俱能見聞故。處所必具無翳無缺,如生色界一切有情,能隨所應取被障隔極細遠等諸方色聲。故於此中有如是頌:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0144c22〕
肉眼於諸方,被障細遠色,
無能見功用,天眼見無遺。
前說化心修餘得異,神境等五各有異耶?亦有。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正60·正61 T29 0144c26〕
神境五修生,呪藥業成故,
他心修生呪,又加占相成,
三修生業成,除修皆三性,
人唯無生得,地獄初能知。
〔T29 0145a〕
論曰:神境智類總有五種:一修得、二生得、三呪成、四藥成、五業成。曼馱多王及中有等諸神境智是業成攝。他心智類總有四種,前三如上,加占相成。餘三各三,謂修、生、業。除修所得,皆通善等。非定果故不得通名。人中都無生所得者,餘皆容有。隨其所應本性生念業所成攝。於地獄趣初受生時,唯以生得他心、宿住,知他心等及過去生,苦受逼已更無知義。若生餘趣,如應當知。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正34前半〕十八不共法——先立一個總名
論(承前起問):像上面那樣,諸智的種種差別已經一一辯明了;接著應當顯示的,是『由智所成就的功德』。在這些功德之中,先辯佛所獨有、不與他人共通的那一分。
且說最初成佛、證得盡智的那個位次上所修成的『不共佛法』,共有十八種。哪十八種呢?頌說。
頌:十八種不共佛法,就是佛的十力等等。
論:佛的十力、四無所畏、三念住,再加上大悲——這幾類合起來,就叫作十八不共法。(十加四加三加一,恰好十八。)
為什麼叫『不共』呢?因為這十八種功德,唯有在諸佛證盡智的時候才修得,其餘的聖者(聲聞、獨覺)一概沒有,所以名為不共。
那麼佛的十力,各各的相狀又是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正34後半·正35·正36〕佛的十力——體性·依地·依身·得名之由
頌:十力之中,第一『處非處智力』是十智;『業異熟智力』是八智,除去滅智與道智;『靜慮解脫等持等至智力』『根上下智力』『種種勝解智力』『種種界智力』這四力都是九智;『遍趣行智力』是九智或十智;『宿住隨念智力』與『死生智力』二力都是世俗智;『漏盡智力』是六智或十智。宿住與死生二智力依四靜慮而起,其餘八力則通依十一地。這十力都依南贍部洲的男子之身、即佛身而起。之所以名為『力』,是因為佛於一切境上智無滯礙的緣故。
論:佛的十力,逐一說明如下。
一是處非處智力——所謂『處』就是道理上講得通的、『非處』就是講不通的;此力具足如來的十智為其體性。
二是業異熟智力——知道什麼業感什麼果;以八智為體性,就是十智之中除去滅智與道智這兩種。
三是靜慮解脫等持等至智力(知一切禪定的深淺出入)、四是根上下智力(知有情根器的利鈍高下)、五是種種勝解智力(知有情各各的意樂偏好)、六是種種界智力(知有情種種的性類差別)——這四力都是九智的體性,就是十智之中除去滅智。
七是遍趣行智力——知種種行道所通往之處。這裡的『或』字顯示此力的義涵有兩條路可走:如果說它只緣『能趣之行』(能走的路)為境,那就是九智,除去滅智;如果說它也緣『所趣之處』(走到的地方)為境,那就是十智為體性。
八是宿住隨念智力(憶知過去生),九是死生智力(知有情死此生彼)——這二力都是世俗智的體性。
十是漏盡智力——此處的『或』字同樣顯示義涵有兩條路:如果說它只緣『漏盡』本身為境,那就是六智,除去道智、苦智、集智與他心智;如果說它是指『漏盡之身中所得的一切智』,那就是十智為體性。
以上是十力的自性已經辯明了。
接著辯依地的差別:第八宿住力與第九死生力依四靜慮而起;其餘八力則通依十一地而起。哪十一地?就是欲界、四靜慮、未至定、中間定,再加上四無色定——合稱十一地。依地已經辯明了。
接著辯依身的差別:這十力都依南贍部洲的男子之身、也就是佛身而起。依身已經辯明了。
問:為什麼叫作『力』呢?
答:因為在一切所知的境界之中,佛的智慧無所滯礙地運轉,所以名為力。正因為這樣,這十力唯獨依佛身而有;唯有佛已經斷除了一切煩惱以及煩惱的餘習,於一切境上想知道什麼就能知道什麼。其餘的人(二乘等)與此相違——雖然也有智,但於境有礙,所以他們的智不能名為力。
舉例:像舍利子,曾經捨棄了一個應度之人(誤判其無善根而不度);又曾經不能觀知一隻被鷹追逐的鴿子,其前際與後際各受生多少(智力有限,看不到頭尾)。
至於諸佛,則遍於一切所知,心力無有邊際。
那麼佛的身力又是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正37〕佛的身力——那羅延·三說並列·體是觸處
頌:佛的身力等同那羅延;或說是身上一節一節都具足那羅延之力。從凡象起算,經七個階位,後後比前前增十倍。這身力以觸處為其體性。
論:佛的生身之力等同那羅延(大力士之名)。
有一類餘師說:佛身的每一支節,一一都具足那羅延之力(不是全身合起來才有那麼大力)。
大德法救說:諸如來的身力是無有邊際的,就像心力一樣無邊。若不是這樣,那麼諸佛的身就承載不住那無邊的心力了。
(三人支節之喻):大覺(佛)、獨覺與轉輪王,他們支節相連的樣子依次是——像龍蟠結一般(緊密相扣)、像連鎖一般(環環相鈎)、像相鈎一般(僅止於鈎);所以這三者相望,力有勝有劣。
問:那羅延之力,其量究竟有多大?
答:以十倍十倍遞增的方式,經過象等七種力位——就是凡象、香象、摩訶諾健那、鉢羅塞建提、伐浪伽、遮怒羅、那羅延;後一位的力都是前一位的十倍。
另有一說:前面六位是十倍十倍遞增,增到與那羅延半身之力相敵;這半身之力再加一倍,才成為完整的那羅延力。
在以上所說的幾種算法之中,唯有那個『多』的算法(也就是取力量較大的一路)比較合理。
這樣的身力,以觸處為其體性,也就是所觸之中大種(地水火風)的差別。
另有一說:身力是『所造觸』,離開七種所造觸之外另有一種。(此處二說並列,本論不作判定。)
那麼佛的四無所畏,各各的相狀又是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正38前半〕四無所畏——各配一力
頌:四無所畏依次配當:第一配初力、第二配第十力、第三配第二力、第四配第七力。
論:佛的四無所畏,如經中廣說。
一是正等覺無畏(宣稱我於一切法正等覺,無人能難)——十智為其體性,就像十力中的第一處非處力。
二是漏永盡無畏(宣稱我諸漏已盡)——六智或十智為性,就像第十漏盡智力。
三是說障法無畏(宣說何法能障聖道)——八智為其體性,就像第二業異熟智力。
四是說出道無畏(宣說出離之道)——九智或十智為性,就像第七遍趣行智力。
問:為什麼在『智』上安立『無畏』這個名?
答:『無畏』這個名所指的是『沒有怯懼』;由於有智的緣故,所以不怯懼他人的問難——因此『無畏』這個名,所指的就是諸智之體。
不過照道理說:無畏其實是『由智所成就』的(智是因,無畏是果),不應當說無畏之體就是智本身。
那麼佛的三念住,各各的相狀又是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正38後半〕三念住——順·違·俱三境上皆住捨
頌:三念住以念與慧為體,所緣的是順境、違境與兼俱之境。
論:佛的三念住,如經中廣說。
第一念住:諸弟子眾一向恭敬、能夠正確地領受奉行;如來緣念這件事,並不因此生起歡喜,而是安住於捨,正念正知——這叫作如來的第一念住。
第二念住:諸弟子眾一向不恭敬、不能正確領受奉行;如來緣念這件事,並不因此生起憂慼,而是安住於捨,正念正知——這叫作如來的第二念住。
第三念住:諸弟子眾之中,一類恭敬能正受行、一類不敬不正受行;如來緣念這件事,並不因此生起或歡或慼,而是安住於捨,正念正知——這叫作如來的第三念住。
這三種念住,都是以『念』與『慧』為其體。
問:諸大聲聞也能在弟子的順境、違境以及兼俱之境上,離開歡喜與憂慼;那麼這三念住憑什麼稱為『不共佛法』呢?
答:因為唯有佛在這件事上連煩惱的餘習也一併斷盡(聲聞只是斷了煩惱,餘習未除)。
又一釋:那些弟子是隨屬於如來的(不是隨屬於聲聞的);他們有順、有違、有兼俱時,照理應當很容易引起強烈的歡喜或憂慼,而佛能夠不起,這才可謂希奇。至於不隸屬於諸聲聞的人,聲聞於他不起歡慼,那並不算奇特——所以唯有在佛這裡,這三念住才得到『不共』之名。
那麼諸佛的大悲,其相狀又是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正39〕大悲——以俗智為體·五義故大·八因異悲
頌:大悲唯以世俗智為體;由資糧、行相、所緣、平等、上品這五義而稱『大』;它與一般的悲有八種因的差別。
論:如來的大悲,是以世俗智為其體性。若不是這樣(若以無漏智為體),那就不能普緣一切有情,也不能作三苦(苦苦、壞苦、行苦)的行相了——這一點與『共有悲』(一般聖者亦有的悲)不同。
問:『大悲』這個名,是依什麼義而安立的?
答:依五種義,於此立一個『大』字。
一、由資糧故大——它是由廣大的福德與智慧兩種資糧所成辦的。 二、由行相故大——此悲之力,能夠在三苦之境上作行相(不只緣苦苦一種)。 三、由所緣故大——此悲總以三界的有情為所緣(不限一界)。 四、由平等故大——此悲平等地對一切有情作利樂之事(無親疏之別)。 五、由上品故大——此悲是最上品的,再沒有別的悲能與它齊等。
(大悲與悲之八異):這大悲與一般的悲,由八種因而有差別。
一、由自性——大悲以無癡為性,悲以無瞋為性,自性有異。 二、由行相——大悲作三苦行相,悲只作一苦行相。 三、由所緣——大悲緣三界,悲只緣一界。 四、由依地——大悲唯依第四靜慮,悲則通於其餘諸地。 五、由依身——大悲唯依佛身,悲則通於其餘之身。 六、由證得——大悲要離有頂之欲(斷盡三界惑)才證得,悲則不必。 七、由救濟——大悲是事情已然成辦的救濟,悲只是有希望而已。 八、由哀愍——大悲平等哀愍,悲則不平等。
佛的功德之異於其餘有情,已經辯明了。那麼諸佛與諸佛互相對望,是不是法法都相等呢?頌說。
〔正40〕諸佛相望——三事平等·四事有異·三種圓德
頌:由資糧、法身與利他這三事,諸佛彼此相似;由壽量、種、姓、身量等,諸佛之間容有差別。
論:由三件事的緣故,諸佛都是平等的——一是由資糧同樣圓滿,二是由法身同樣成辦,三是由利他同樣究竟。
而由壽量、種、姓、身量等的不同,諸佛相望便容有差別。
壽異——佛的壽命有短有長。 種異——佛有生於剎帝利種的,有生於婆羅門種的。 姓異——佛有姓喬答摩的,有姓迦葉波的。 量異——佛的身有小有大。 『等』字所顯——還包括諸佛正法住世的久近等等。
這些之所以有異,是因為佛出世的時節不同,所應教化的有情根機所宜也各別的緣故。
(三種圓德):諸有智慧的人,思惟如來的三種圓德,便會深深生起愛敬之心。哪三種呢?一是因圓德,二是果圓德,三是恩圓德。
一、因圓德又有四種—— 一是無餘修:福德與智慧二種資糧都修,沒有遺漏。 二是長時修:經歷三大劫阿僧企耶(無數長時)而修,毫不疲倦。 三是無間修:精勤勇猛,剎那剎那地修,沒有荒廢。 四是尊重修:恭敬所學之法,毫無顧惜地修,沒有一點慢心。
二、果圓德也有四種——一是智圓德,二是斷圓德,三是威勢圓德,四是色身圓德。
其中智圓德有四種:一是無師智(不由他教),二是一切智,三是一切種智,四是無功用智(不假作意)。
斷圓德有四種:一是一切煩惱斷,二是一切定障斷,三是畢竟斷(永不再起),四是并習斷(連餘習也斷)。
威勢圓德有四種:一是對於外境能變化、能住持而得自在的威勢;二是對於壽量能促能延而得自在的威勢;三是於虛空、於障礙、於極遠之處能夠速行,能令大小相入而得自在的威勢;四是能令世間種種本來如此的法性轉成殊勝希奇的威勢。
威勢圓德又另有四種:一是難教化的必定能教化,二是難答的問難必定能決疑,三是所立之教必定能令人出離,四是惡黨必定能降伏。
色身圓德有四種:一是具足眾相(三十二相),二是具足隨好(八十種好),三是具足大力,四是內身骨堅硬超越金剛,外發神光超過百千個太陽。
三、恩圓德也有四種——就是能令有情永遠解脫三惡趣的生死,或者能安置有情於善趣與三乘之中。
總的來說,如來的圓德就是這樣;若要一一分析,則有無邊之多,唯有佛世尊自己能知能說——而且要留住命行、經歷許多大劫阿僧企耶來說,才說得盡。
這樣就顯出:佛世尊之身,具有無邊殊勝奇特的因德、果德與恩德,就像一座大寶山。
有些愚夫自己缺乏眾德,即使聽到這樣一座佛功德之山以及佛所說之法,也不能生起信心與敬重。而諸有智之人,聽到這樣的宣說,信重之心深徹骨髓;他們由於這一念極其信重之心,就能轉滅無邊的不定惡業,攝受殊勝的人天果報乃至涅槃。
所以說,如來出現於世,對於諸有智者而言就是無上的福田——依著這福田,能引生出不空過的、可愛的、殊勝的、迅速的、究竟的果報。正如薄伽梵自己說頌說。
〔引頌·非本頌〕:若能在佛這塊福田上,種下哪怕只是一小分的善根,最初就能獲得殊勝的善趣之報,最後也必定得到涅槃。
如來的不共功德已經說完了;接著應當辯明『共功德』。頌說。
〔正41〕共功德的總目——哪些共聖·哪些兼共凡
頌:另外還有一些佛法,是與其餘的聖者以及異生(凡夫)所共有的,就是無諍、願智、無礙解等等功德。
論:世尊還有無量的功德,是與其餘的聖者以及異生共有的——就是無諍、願智、無礙解、神通、靜慮、無色定、等至、等持、四無量、八解脫、八勝處、十遍處等等,各隨其所應而共。
其中要分兩層:前面三門(無諍、願智、無礙解)唯與其餘聖者共(凡夫沒有份);至於神通、靜慮等,則兼與異生共(凡夫也能得)。
前三門之中,先辯無諍。頌說。
〔正42〕無諍——息他煩惱之智
頌:無諍以世俗智為體,依第四靜慮而起,唯不動種性的阿羅漢能起,唯依三洲人身;所緣的是未來欲界之中有事的煩惱。
論:所謂無諍,就是說阿羅漢觀見有情之苦是由煩惱而生;他自知自己這個身在福田之中最為殊勝(別人容易對他起煩惱),恐怕他人的煩惱又緣著自己而生起,所以特意引發這樣一種智——藉這個方便,令其他有情不因緣念自己之身而生起貪、瞋等。
這種行能夠止息諸有情類的煩惱之諍,所以得名『無諍』。
這種行只以世俗智為體性;以第四靜慮為其所依,因為第四靜慮在樂通行之中最為殊勝的緣故。
唯有不動種性的阿羅漢能起,其餘的不能——其餘的阿羅漢連自己起惑都還防不住,何況要止息他人身中的煩惱。
這種行唯依止三洲的人身(北俱盧洲除外)。
所緣的是欲界、未來、有事的煩惱——之所以緣未來,是不要讓他人的煩惱緣著自己生起(未來的還來得及遮)。至於那些『無事惑』(不緣具體事境而起的煩惱),是不可能遮防的,因為它們是從內而起、隨所應而總緣境的緣故。
無諍已經辯明了,接著辯願智。頌說。
〔正43前半〕願智——如願而知
頌:願智能夠普緣一切;其餘的性相如無諍中所說。
論:以『願』為先導而引發妙智生起,如所願的那樣了知——所以名為願智。
這種智的自性、所依地、種性、所依身,都與無諍相同;唯有所緣不同——因為它以一切法為所緣的緣故。
毘婆沙者這樣說:願智不能親證知無色界;只是觀察那邊的因行以及等流的差別(而比知之),就像田夫之類(看見芽就知道種子)。
(修法):諸有想要生起這願智的人,先發起誠懇之願,求知某一境;然後入邊際第四靜慮作為加行;從此無間,隨著所入之定勢力的勝與劣,如先前願力所引,正智生起,於所求之境都能如實了知。
願智已經辯明了。無礙解又是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正43後半·正44·正45〕四無礙解——法·義·詞·辯
頌:無礙解有四種,就是法、義、詞、辯;分別緣名、義、言說與說道,以不可退轉之智為其體性。法與詞二無礙解唯是世俗智,分別依五地與二地。義無礙解攝十六智,辯無礙解攝九智,這二者都通依一切地。得的時候必定四種同得;其餘的性相如無諍中所說。
論:諸無礙解總說有四種——一是法無礙解,二是義無礙解,三是詞無礙解,四是辯無礙解。
這四種總的說來,依次是以緣『名』、緣『義』、緣『言』以及緣『說道』的不可退轉之智為其自性。也就是說——
以無退之智緣『能詮之法』(名身、句身、文身),立為第一(法無礙解); 緣『所詮之義』,立為第二(義無礙解); 緣『方言詞』(各地的語言),立為第三(詞無礙解); 緣『應合正理、宣說無滯無礙』以及緣『自在的定與慧二道』,立為第四(辯無礙解)。
這就總說了無礙解之體,同時也顯出了它所緣的是什麼。
(各各的智攝與依地)——
其中法、詞二無礙解唯是世俗智所攝,因為所緣的是名身等以及世間言詞這一類事境的緣故。
法無礙解通依五地,就是欲界與四靜慮;因為在上地(無色)沒有名身等的緣故。
詞無礙解唯依二地,就是欲界與初靜慮;因為在上地沒有尋與伺的緣故。
義無礙解攝十六智——這裡有兩條路:如果說一切法都名為『義』,那麼義無礙解就是十智所攝;如果說唯有涅槃才名為『義』,那麼義無礙解就是六智所攝,就是世俗智、法智、類智、滅智、盡智、無生智。(十與六合稱十六。)
辯無礙解攝九智,就是十智之中唯除滅智,因為它緣的是說道的緣故。
義、辯這二種都通依一切地而起,就是從欲界一直到有頂。因為辯無礙解在說道之中,容許隨緣其中任何一種都能生起的緣故。
(施設足論之釋):《施設足論》解釋這四者說——緣名身、句身、文身,緣這些所詮之義,緣這『一、二、多』與『男、女』等等言語的差別,緣這無滯之說以及所依之道,各以無退轉之智;依次建立為法、義、詞、辯四無礙解之名。由此就顯出了這四者次第的所以然。
(有餘師之別解):另有一類餘師說——『詞』是指一切訓釋的言詞,例如前面說過的『有變礙故名為色』這一類(以訓詁釋名);『辯』則是指展轉宣說而言無滯礙。
(傳說之加行):相傳這四種無礙解的生起,依次要以串習算計、佛語、聲明、因明作為前加行;如果在這四處還沒有得到善巧,就必定不能生起無礙解。
(論主之正義):照道理說,一切無礙解的生起,唯有學習佛語能作它的加行(佛語之中四者具足)。
(得必具四):這四種無礙解之中,隨得到其中一種時,必定四種都得;不是四種不具足還可以叫作『得』的。
這四種的所緣、自性、依地,與前面無諍的差別就是這樣;至於種性與所依身,則如無諍中所說(不動種性、三洲人身)。
像上面所說的無諍行等等,頌說。
〔正46〕邊際定——遍所隨順·增至究竟
頌:這六種都依邊際定而得;邊際定之體有六種,皆是第四靜慮之後所修。因為遍所隨順、增至究竟,所以得『邊際』之名。除佛之外,其餘聖者都是加行所得。
論:無諍、願智、四無礙解這六種,都是依邊際定而得的。
邊際靜慮之體有六種——就是前面那六種之中除去詞無礙解,再加上『邊際定』自身(合為六)。詞無礙解雖然也依邊際定而得,但它的體並不為那第四靜慮所收,因為『邊際』這個名只依第四靜慮而立的緣故。
問:為什麼叫作『遍所隨順』?
答:就是說正在修學這個靜慮的時候,從欲界心入初靜慮,次第順著往上入,一直到有頂;再從有頂入無所有處,次第逆著往下入,一直到欲界;再從欲界次第順著往上入,展轉一直到第四靜慮——這就叫作『一切地遍所隨順』。
問:為什麼叫作『增至究竟』?
答:就是專修第四靜慮,從下品到中品、從中品到上品;這三品又各分三品(共九品),到上上品生起,就名為『至究竟』。這樣的靜慮就得到『邊際』之名。
(邊際二字之訓):這裡『邊』字所顯的是『無可超越』之義——最勝而無可超越,所以名為邊。『際』字所顯的是『類』義與『極』義,就像說『四際』以及『實際』那樣的用法。
(得法之異):除佛之外,其餘一切聖者,所說的這六種都唯是加行所得,不是離染所得;因為並不是人人都得的緣故。
唯有佛於這六種也是離染而得——諸佛的功德在最初盡智生起的時候,由於離染的緣故一切頓時全得;後來隨心所欲便能引現在前,不必再作加行,因為佛世尊於一切法都自在運轉的緣故。
前面三門唯與其餘聖者共的功德已經辯明了;至於那也與凡夫共的功德,先應當辯『通』。頌說。
〔正47–50〕六通——體性·依地·所緣·得法·念住攝·三性
頌:通有六種,就是神境通、天眼通、天耳通、他心通、宿住通、漏盡通;六通都是解脫道所攝,以慧為體。其中四種是世俗智,他心通是五智,漏盡通如漏盡力所說。前五通依四靜慮,以自地與下地為境。聲聞、麟喻獨覺與佛,依次能於一千、二千、三千乃至無數世界起作用。未曾得過的由加行得,曾經修習過的由離染得。念住方面,前三通唯身念住,他心通三念住,其餘四通四念住。天眼與天耳是無記性,其餘四通唯是善性。
論:通有六種——一是神境智證通,二是天眼智證通,三是天耳智證通,四是他心智證通,五是宿住隨念智證通,六是漏盡智證通。
六通之中,雖然第六漏盡通唯有聖者才有,但前面五種異生也能得;依總相而說,所以也說『共異生』。
(自性):這六通都是解脫道所攝,以慧為自性,就像沙門果那樣(沙門果亦以無漏道為體)。說『解脫道』,是為了顯出『出離障礙』之義。
(各通之智攝):神境等四通(神境、天眼、天耳、宿住)唯是世俗智所攝。他心通是五智所攝,就是法智、類智、道智、世俗智、他心智。漏盡通如前面漏盡力中所說——就是或六智或十智。由此也就已經顯出:漏盡智通依一切地、緣一切境。
(依地):前面那五通都依四靜慮。
問:為什麼這五通不依無色定?
答:因為前三通(神境、天眼、天耳)分別緣色為境;修他心通要以色(面相身相)為門;修宿住通要漸次憶念分位的差別才能成就,成就時所緣的又是處與性等等——依無色地沒有這些能力。
(三通之修法):諸有想修他心通的人,先審細觀察自己身與心二相前後的變異、如何展轉相隨;然後再審細觀察他人的身相與心相。由這樣的加行,漸次得以成就;成就之後,不必再觀自心的諸色,於他人的心等就能如實了知。
諸有想修宿住通的人,先自己審察前一剎那已滅之心;漸漸逆著觀察此生分位前前的差別,一直到結生心;乃至能憶知中有之中最前的一念——這就名為自身宿住的加行已成。要憶念他人的宿住,加行也是這樣。
這通最初生起時唯能次第而知(一步一步倒推);串習成熟之後,也能超越次第而憶。
所憶之事必須是曾經領受過的。問:那麼憶念淨居天(自己未曾生彼)又怎麼說?答:因為過去曾經聽聞過的緣故。
從無色界歿而來生此間的人,是依他人的相續而最初生起此通的(自身無色時無宿住可憶);其餘的人則都依自己的相續而起。
修神境等前三通的時候,思惟輕、光、聲作為加行;成就之後便得自在,隨所應為。
所以這五通不依無色。又諸無色地是『觀減止增』(止多觀少),而五通必須依止與觀均等之地;未至定等地由這一條理由也已經遮除了(它們亦非止觀均地)。
(所緣唯自下地):這五通所緣之境唯是自地與下地。且如神境通,隨依哪一地而起,就在自地與下地行化自在,於上地則不然,因為勢力劣的緣故。其餘四通也是這樣,各隨其所應。所以沒有誰能取無色界的他心與宿住作為那二通之境(無色界在上)。
(作用之廣狹):就這五通在世界之境上作用的廣與狹,諸聖者並不相同——大聲聞、麟喻獨覺、大覺,若不極力作意,依次能在一千、二千、三千世界之境上起行化等自在的作用;若極力作意,則依次能在二千、三千、無數世界上起作用。
(得法):這五通若是勢用殊勝猛利、從無始以來不曾得過的,就由加行而得;若是曾經串習過、沒有殊勝勢用的以及與它同類的,就由離染而得。不過若要現前起用,都要由加行。至於佛,一切都是離染而得,隨欲現前,不必加行。
(念住攝):六通之中,前三通唯是身念住,因為但緣色的緣故——神境通緣色、香、味、觸四種外處,天眼緣色,天耳緣聲。
問:若是這樣,為什麼經說死生智能知有情類由於現在身中成就身、語、意諸惡行等等(那是緣心法,不只是色)?
答:那並不是天眼通本身能知此事;另有一種殊勝之智是此通的眷屬,依聖者之身而起,能夠這樣知。因為它是由天眼通之力所引起的,所以與此通合起來立一個『死生智』之名。
他心智通是三念住所攝,就是受、心、法三種,因為緣心等的緣故。
宿住通與漏盡通是四念住所攝,因為通緣五蘊一切境的緣故。
(三性):這六通之中,天眼、天耳是無記性所攝,因為許此二者之體是眼識、耳識相應的慧的緣故。
問:若是這樣,怎麼還說它依四靜慮呢(無記之識屬欲界五識)?
答:因為是隨『根』而說的,所以也沒有過失——就是說所依止的眼耳二根,是由四靜慮之力所引起的,即為那一地所攝,所以說依四地;通是依根而說的,所以說『依四』。
或另作一解:這是依『通的無間道』而說的,因為通的無間道依四地的緣故。
其餘四通的性都是善。
問:若是這樣,為什麼《品類足論》說『通是什麼?就是善慧』(那天眼耳豈非不是通)?
答:那是依多分而說,或者是就殊勝者而說。
就像契經所說的『無學三明』,它們在六通之中以什麼為體性呢?頌說。
〔正51〕三明——治三際愚·唯後真實
頌:第五、第二、第六這三通名為明,因為對治三際之愚的緣故。最後一種容有真實,前二種是假說。有學位中有愚闇,所以不名為明。
論:所謂三明——一是宿住智證明,二是死生智證明,三是漏盡智證明。依次以無學位所攝的第五通、第二通、第六通為其自性。
六通之中唯這三種獨得『明』名,是因為它們依次對治三際之愚——宿住智通對治『前際』之愚,死生智通對治『後際』之愚,漏盡智通對治『中際』之愚。
這三種都名為『無學明』,因為都在無學之身中生起的緣故。
其中最後一種(漏盡)容有是真實的明,因為它通於無漏的緣故。其餘二種(宿住、死生)是假說為明,因為體唯是非學非無學(有漏無記等)的緣故。
問:有學身中也有前二通,為什麼不立為明?
答:因為有學身中還有愚闇在,所以雖有前二也不立為明。雖然有時能暫時伏滅愚闇,後來還是要被覆蔽,所以不名為明。
契經說有三種示導,它們在六通之中以什麼為體呢?頌說。
〔正52〕三示導——教誡導最尊
頌:第一、第四、第六這三通是三示導之體;其中教誡示導最為尊勝,因為它決定由通所成、並且能引生利樂之果。
論:三示導——一是神變示導,二是記心示導,三是教誡示導。依次以六通之中的第一(神境)、第四(他心)、第六(漏盡)為其自性。
唯有這三種能引導所化的有情最初發心,最為殊勝的緣故;或者說這三種能引導那些憎背正法的人以及處中(不信不謗)的人令其發心的緣故。
能『示』能『導』,所以得『示導』之名。又唯有這三種能令人於佛法之中依次歸伏、信受、修行,所以得示導之名,其餘三通則不然。
(教誡最尊):這三示導之中,教誡示導最為尊勝——因為唯有它決定是由通所成的,也決定能引他人得利樂之果。
前面二導(神變、記心),呪術也能做得到,不一定要靠神通,所以不是決定的。譬如有一種呪術名叫健馱梨,持了它就能騰空自在;又有一種呪術名叫伊剎尼,持了它就能知道他人心中所念。至於教誡示導,除了漏盡通之外其餘的都做不到,所以它是決定的。
又前面二導只能令他人暫時迴心,不能引生殊勝之果;教誡示導則決定能令他人引來當來的利益與安樂之果,因為它是如實地以方便宣說的緣故。由此可知,教誡最為殊勝,其餘二者不是。
『神境』這兩個字所要顯的是什麼義呢?頌說。
〔正53·正54〕神境——體是等持·境有行化二種
頌:神之體就是等持;境有二種,就是行與化。行有三種——意勢唯佛所有,運身與勝解則通餘乘。化有二種,就是欲界化與色界化;分別是四外處與二外處為性,各又有似自身、似他身二種。
論:依毘婆沙所說的理趣,『神』這個名所指的唯是殊勝的等持(定),因為由它能作神變之事的緣故。諸神變之事就名為『境』。
這境有二種,就是行與化。
行又有三種—— 一是運身:就是乘空而行,猶如飛鳥。 二是勝解:就是對極遠的地方作『近』的思惟(勝解),便能迅速到達。 三是意勢:就是對極遠之處,舉心緣念之時身即能至。這種勢用如同意念之速,所以得『意勢』之名。
這三者之中,意勢唯佛所有;運身與勝解則也通於其餘二乘。就是說我世尊神通迅速,無論方所遠近,舉心便至。由此世尊這樣說過:『諸佛的境界是不可思議的。』所以意勢之行唯世尊有;勝解之行則兼及其餘聖者;運身之行更連異生也有。
化又有二種,就是欲界化與色界化。
若是欲界所化,化的是四種外處(色、香、味、觸),除去聲。若是色界所化,唯化二種,就是色與觸——因為色界之中沒有香與味的緣故。
這二界之化又各有二種,就是屬於自身的化與屬於他身的化的差別。身在欲界時化有四種,身在色界時也是這樣(四種),所以合成八種。
問:若是生在色界而作欲界之化,怎麼不犯『成就香味』的過失呢?
答:就像做衣服與莊嚴具那樣,做是做了而不成(不成其為真實的香味)。
另有一說:生在色界時唯化二處(色與觸,不化香味,故無此過)。
問:能化之心所作的化事,是不是就是『通』本身?
答:不是。問:那是什麼?答:是通所生的果。
問:這化事有幾種?差別又是怎樣的?頌說。
〔正55–58〕能化心十四——依地·得法·語默·留身
頌:能化之心有十四種,是定所生之果,依次為二至五種;隨所依之定而得,從淨定生、也從自類生,共二種。化事由自地心而起,化所發的語則由自地或下地心而起。化身與化主說話必定同時,唯佛不然。佛先立願留身,後起餘心而發語。有死後留堅實之體的,另有一說謂無留身之義。初學者多心化一事,成滿者一心化多事。修得的化心是無記所攝,其餘所得則通三性。
論:神境通之果能變化之心,其力能化生一切化事。
這化心有十四種,因為依根本四靜慮而生,有地的差別的緣故——
依初靜慮有二種化心:一是欲界所攝,二是初靜慮所攝。 依第二靜慮有三種化心:前二種如前,再加第二靜慮。 依第三靜慮有四種,依第四靜慮有五種——就是各自加上自地與下地的,照這個道理可以推想。
(依地之律):諸果化心依自地與上地,必定不依下地(不能以下地之心生上地之果);因為下地的定心不能生上地之果,勢力劣的緣故。
第二定等所生的『下地化心』,比起初定等所生的『上地化心』,由於所依與所行的緣故也得名為勝。就像得靜慮那樣,化心也是這樣——果與所依是同時而得的緣故。
(生起次第):諸從靜慮起而生的果化心,這種心必定沒有『直接出觀』之義——就是說從淨定起最初的化心,此後後面的心從自類心而起,前面的前念又生自類之心,最後的化心還生回淨定。所以這化心是從二種心生、也能生二種心(自類與淨定),因為定果心是無記性所攝(無記不能直接出觀)。至於不還入定的心才有『直出』之義,就像從門進去、還從門出來一樣。
(化事與化語之依地):諸所化之事是由自地之心而起的,沒有以異地的化心生起別地之化的道理。
化所發的言語,則通由自地或下地之心而起——就是說欲界與初定之化所發的語,這語必定由自地之心而起;上地之化要起語,則由初定之心(上地自身沒有能起表業之心的緣故)。
(語默俱時):若一位化主起了許多化身,一定要化主說話的時候,諸化身才說話;言音所詮表的內容也一切都相同。所以有伽他這樣說。
〔引頌·非本頌〕:一位化主說話的時候,所有的化身都一起說話;一位化主若是默然,所有的化身也都默然。
(佛之例外):這只是就其餘的人說的,佛則不是這樣——因為佛的諸定之力最為自在,與所化之身說話容許不同時,言音所詮的內容也容許有差別。
問:發語之心一起,化心便沒有了(二心不俱);化心既然沒有,就應當沒有化身,那化身怎麼還能說話?
答:由於先前願力留住了所化之身,後來再起別的心發語表業;所以雖然化語與化心二心不俱時,卻依著(留住的)化身也能發語。
(留身至死後):並不是只有化主壽命現在的時候才能留住化身令它久住;也有令它住到自己命終之後的。就像尊者大迦葉波留下骨瑣之身,一直到慈尊(彌勒)出世之時。唯有堅實之體才可以久留,所以迦葉波不留肉等(唯留骨)。
另有一類餘師說:願力留身必定不能令它留到死後;飲光尊者(迦葉波)所留的骨瑣之身,是由諸天神扶持才久住的。
(初習與成滿):初習業的人要用許多化心才能化生一件化事;習得成滿的人則一個化心就能隨欲化生或多或少的化事。
(三性):這十四種能變化之心都是修得的,是無記性所攝——這就是『通果無記』之義。
至於其餘由生得等所成的能變化心,則通於善、不善、無記三性。像天、龍等所有的能變化心即是;它們也能為自身與他身作化,於十種色處之中化九種,除去聲。
照道理說,並沒有能化作『根』的;不過所化之境不離於根,所以說『化九處』也沒有過失。
『天眼耳』這幾個字所要顯的是什麼義呢?頌說。
〔正59〕天眼耳——定地所生之淨色
頌:天眼與天耳是指『根』,就是定地所生的淨色;恒是同分、處所無缺,能取被障、極細、極遠等等之境。
論:這裡所說的唯是指天眼根與天耳根,就是四靜慮所生的淨色——就是說緣著光與聲修加行的緣故,依四靜慮而在眼、耳之邊引起那一地微妙大種所造的淨色眼耳二根;以之見色、聞聲,就名為天眼、天耳。
問:這樣的眼耳為什麼名為『天』?
答:因為體就是天(定地之色即天之類),是定地所攝的緣故。
(三種天眼耳):然而天眼、天耳的種類有三—— 一是修得天,就是上面所說的(依定修成)。 二是生得天,就是生在天中而得的。 三是似天,就是生在其餘趣中,由於殊勝之業等所引生,能夠遠見遠聞,相似於天眼天耳。像藏臣寶、菩薩、輪王、諸龍鬼神以及中有等等。
(修得者之相):修得的眼耳,無論過去、現在、當生,恒常是『同分』的(必與識俱起而有用)——因為到了現在必定與識俱起、能見能聞的緣故。
處所必定具足,沒有翳、沒有缺,就像生在色界的一切有情那樣;能夠隨其所應,取那些被障隔的、極細的、極遠的種種方所之色與聲。
所以在這裡有這樣一首頌。
〔引頌·非本頌〕:肉眼對於諸方被障隔的、極細的、極遠的色,沒有能見的功用;天眼則見之無有遺漏。
前面說過化心與其餘所得的差別;那麼神境等五通,各各也有這種差別嗎?也有。是怎樣的呢?頌說。
〔正60·正61〕五通之類——修·生·呪·藥·業
頌:神境智有五種——修得、生得、呪成、藥成、業成。他心智是修、生、呪,再加占相成(共四)。其餘三種是修、生、業(共三)。除了修所得的以外,都通於三性。人趣之中沒有生所得的;地獄趣最初受生時能知(他心與宿住)。
論:神境智之類總有五種——一是修得,二是生得,三是呪成,四是藥成,五是業成。像曼馱多王以及中有等等的神境智,就是業成所攝。
他心智之類總有四種——前三種如上(修得、生得、呪成),再加上占相成。
其餘三種(天眼、天耳、宿住)各有三種,就是修得、生得、業成。
(三性):除了修所得的以外,其餘都通於善等三性。因為它們不是定所生之果,所以不得『通』之名。
(趣之通局):人趣之中完全沒有『生所得』的(人不因生而自得五通);其餘各趣都容許有。隨其所應,本性生念(宿世之憶)就是業所成所攝。
在地獄趣最初受生的時候,唯能以生得的他心通與宿住通,知道他人之心等以及過去之生;等到苦受逼迫已極,就再也沒有能知之義了。
若生在其餘各趣,照這個道理應當可以知道。
〔First Half of Root 34〕The Eighteen Dharmas Not Held in Common — First Establishing a General Name
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): In the manner set out above, the several differences of the knowledges have each been made out one by one; what must next be shown is ‘the merits accomplished by knowledge.’ Among these merits, that portion which the Buddha alone possesses and does not hold in common with others is made out first.
Let us speak first of the ‘dharmas of a buddha not held in common’ that are cultivated at that stage of first becoming a buddha and realizing the knowledge of exhaustion; they are eighteen in all. Which eighteen? The stanza says:
Stanza: The eighteen dharmas of a buddha not held in common are the Buddha’s ten powers and the rest.
Treatise: The Buddha’s ten powers, four fearlessnesses, and three foundations of mindfulness, with great compassion added — these classes taken together are called the eighteen dharmas not held in common. (Ten plus four plus three plus one comes to exactly eighteen.)
Why are they called ‘not held in common’? Because these eighteen merits are cultivated only when the buddhas realize the knowledge of exhaustion, and the remaining noble ones (the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas) have none of them whatever; hence the name ‘not held in common.’
And what, then, are the several marks of the Buddha’s ten powers? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 34 · Root 35 · Root 36〕The Buddha’s Ten Powers — Their Nature · Level of Dependence · Body of Dependence · and the Reason for the Name
Stanza: Among the ten powers, the first, the ‘power of the knowledge of the possible and the impossible,’ is the ten knowledges; the ‘power of the knowledge of actions and their maturation’ is eight knowledges, excluding the knowledge of cessation and the knowledge of the path; the ‘power of the knowledge of the meditative absorptions, liberations, concentrations, and attainments,’ the ‘power of the knowledge of the higher and lower faculties,’ the ‘power of the knowledge of the various resolves,’ and the ‘power of the knowledge of the various elements’ — these four powers are all nine knowledges; the ‘power of the knowledge of the paths leading everywhere’ is nine knowledges or ten; the ‘power of the knowledge that recollects former abodes’ and the ‘power of the knowledge of death and birth,’ these two powers, are both conventional knowledge; the ‘power of the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows’ is six knowledges or ten. The two powers of former abodes and of death and birth arise in dependence upon the four meditative absorptions; the remaining eight powers extend to all eleven levels. These ten powers all arise in dependence upon the body of a man of the southern continent Jambudvīpa, that is, the body of a Buddha. They are named ‘powers’ because the Buddha’s knowledge is unhindered with regard to every object.
Treatise: The Buddha’s ten powers are explained one by one as follows.
First is the power of the knowledge of the possible and the impossible — the ‘possible’ being what holds good in principle and the ‘impossible’ what does not; this power has the full ten knowledges of the Tathāgata for its nature.
Second is the power of the knowledge of actions and their maturation — knowing what action draws what result; it has eight knowledges for its nature, that is, the ten knowledges with the two, the knowledge of cessation and the knowledge of the path, removed.
Third is the power of the knowledge of the meditative absorptions, liberations, concentrations, and attainments (knowing the depth and shallowness, the entering and issuing, of every absorption), fourth the power of the knowledge of the higher and lower faculties (knowing whether sentient beings are keen or dull, high or low, in the faculties of their capacity), fifth the power of the knowledge of the various resolves (knowing the inclinations and preferences of each sentient being), and sixth the power of the knowledge of the various elements (knowing the various differences of kind and nature among sentient beings) — these four powers all have nine knowledges for their nature, that is, the ten knowledges with the knowledge of cessation removed.
Seventh is the power of the knowledge of the paths leading everywhere — knowing where the various practiced paths lead. The word ‘or’ here shows that the sense of this power admits of two routes: if it be said to take only the ‘practice that leads’ (the road that can be walked) for its object, it is nine knowledges, with the knowledge of cessation removed; if it be said to take also the ‘place led to’ (the place arrived at) for its object, then it has the ten knowledges for its nature.
Eighth is the power of the knowledge that recollects former abodes (recollecting and knowing past lives), ninth the power of the knowledge of death and birth (knowing that sentient beings die here and are born there) — these two powers both have conventional knowledge for their nature.
Tenth is the power of the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows — here too the word ‘or’ shows that the sense admits of two routes: if it be said to take only ‘the exhaustion of the outflows’ itself for its object, it is six knowledges, with the knowledge of the path, of suffering, of origin, and of the minds of others removed; if it be said to refer to ‘all the knowledge obtained in a body whose outflows are exhausted,’ then it has the ten knowledges for its nature.
Thus far the own nature of the ten powers has been made out.
Next the difference of the level of dependence is made out: the eighth, the power of former abodes, and the ninth, the power of death and birth, arise in dependence upon the four meditative absorptions; the remaining eight powers arise in dependence upon all eleven levels. Which eleven levels? The desire realm, the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate absorption, with the four formless absorptions added — eleven levels in all. The level of dependence has been made out.
Next the difference of the body of dependence is made out: these ten powers all arise in dependence upon the body of a man of the southern continent Jambudvīpa, that is, the body of a Buddha. The body of dependence has been made out.
Question: Why are they called ‘powers’?
Answer: Because within every object that can be known the Buddha’s discernment turns without being hindered anywhere, they are named powers. It is for just this reason that these ten powers exist in dependence upon the body of a Buddha alone; the Buddha alone has cut off every affliction together with the residual habits of affliction, and with regard to every object he can know whatever he wishes to know. Others (those of the two vehicles and the rest) are the contrary of this — although they too have knowledge, it is hindered with regard to objects, and so their knowledge cannot be named power.
An instance: As with Śāriputra, who once let go of a man who ought to have been led across (misjudging him to have no wholesome roots, and so not leading him across); and who again could not observe and know, of a dove pursued by a hawk, how many births it had received in its prior and its later reaches (his power of knowledge being limited, he could not see the head or the tail of it).
As for the buddhas, throughout everything that can be known, the power of their mind is without limit.
And what, then, is the Buddha’s bodily power? The stanza says:
〔Root 37〕The Buddha’s Bodily Power — Nārāyaṇa · Three Accounts Set Side by Side · The Entity Is the Sense Field of the Tangible
Stanza: The Buddha’s bodily power equals that of Nārāyaṇa; or it is said that each single joint of the body fully possesses the power of Nārāyaṇa. Counting from the ordinary elephant, through seven stages, each later one increases tenfold over the one before. This bodily power has the sense field of the tangible for its nature.
Treatise: The power of the Buddha’s born body equals that of Nārāyaṇa (the name of a mighty strong man).
Some other masters say: Every single limb and joint of the Buddha’s body fully possesses the power of Nārāyaṇa (it is not that only the whole body together has so much strength).
The Venerable Dharmatrāta says: The bodily power of the tathāgatas is without limit, just as the power of their mind is without limit. Were it not so, the bodies of the buddhas could not bear up that limitless power of mind.
(The simile of the joints of the three persons): The Great Awakened One (the Buddha), the pratyekabuddha, and the wheel-turning monarch — the manner in which their limbs and joints are linked is, in order, like a dragon coiled and knotted (tightly interlocked), like a linked chain (ring hooked into ring), and like hooks meeting (going no further than hooking); and so, regarded one against another, these three are superior and inferior in power.
Question: The power of Nārāyaṇa — how great is its measure?
Answer: By the manner of increasing tenfold and tenfold again, passing through seven stages of power beginning with the elephant — that is, the ordinary elephant, the fragrant elephant, the mahānagna, the praskandha, the varāṅga, the caṇūra, and Nārāyaṇa; the power of each later stage being tenfold that of the stage before.
There is another account: The first six stages increase tenfold and tenfold again, increasing until they match the power of half the body of Nārāyaṇa; and this power of half the body, doubled again, then makes the complete power of Nārāyaṇa.
Among the several reckonings given above, only that ‘greater’ reckoning (that is, the route that takes the larger strength) is the more reasonable.
Bodily power such as this has the sense field of the tangible for its nature, that is, the differences of the great elements (earth, water, fire, and wind) among things touched.
There is another account: Bodily power is a ‘derived tangible,’ existing separately apart from the seven derived tangibles. (Here two accounts are set side by side, and this treatise passes no judgment.)
And what, then, are the several marks of the Buddha’s four fearlessnesses? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 38〕The Four Fearlessnesses — Each Matched to a Power
Stanza: The four fearlessnesses are matched in order: the first to the first power, the second to the tenth power, the third to the second power, the fourth to the seventh power.
Treatise: The Buddha’s four fearlessnesses are as the sūtra explains at length.
First is fearlessness in perfect awakening (declaring that he is perfectly awakened to all dharmas, and none can raise an objection) — it has the ten knowledges for its nature, just as the first among the ten powers, the power of the possible and the impossible.
Second is fearlessness in the permanent exhaustion of the outflows (declaring that his outflows are exhausted) — it has six knowledges or ten for its nature, just as the tenth, the power of the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows.
Third is fearlessness in declaring the dharmas that obstruct (declaring what dharmas can obstruct the noble path) — it has eight knowledges for its nature, just as the second, the power of the knowledge of actions and their maturation.
Fourth is fearlessness in declaring the path of deliverance (declaring the path that issues forth) — it has nine knowledges or ten for its nature, just as the seventh, the power of the knowledge of the paths leading everywhere.
Question: Why is the name ‘fearlessness’ established upon ‘knowledge’?
Answer: What the name ‘fearlessness’ designates is ‘the absence of timidity’; and it is because he has knowledge that he is not timid before another’s objection — therefore what the name ‘fearlessness’ designates is just the entity of the several knowledges.
Yet stated in principle: fearlessness is in fact ‘accomplished by knowledge’ (knowledge being the cause and fearlessness the result), and one ought not to say that the entity of fearlessness is knowledge itself.
And what, then, are the several marks of the Buddha’s three foundations of mindfulness? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 38〕The Three Foundations of Mindfulness — Abiding in Equanimity amid All Three, the Favorable, the Adverse, and the Mixed
Stanza: The three foundations of mindfulness have mindfulness and discernment for their entity, and take as object the favorable, the adverse, and the mixed.
Treatise: The Buddha’s three foundations of mindfulness are as the sūtra explains at length.
The first foundation of mindfulness: The assemblies of disciples are wholly reverent and able rightly to receive and to carry out what is taught; the Tathāgata takes this as the object of his mindfulness and does not thereupon give rise to delight, but abides in equanimity, with right mindfulness and right knowing — this is called the Tathāgata’s first foundation of mindfulness.
The second foundation of mindfulness: The assemblies of disciples are wholly irreverent and unable rightly to receive and carry out what is taught; the Tathāgata takes this as the object of his mindfulness and does not thereupon give rise to dejection, but abides in equanimity, with right mindfulness and right knowing — this is called the Tathāgata’s second foundation of mindfulness.
The third foundation of mindfulness: Among the assemblies of disciples, one class is reverent and able rightly to receive and carry out what is taught, and another class is irreverent and does not rightly receive and carry it out; the Tathāgata takes this as the object of his mindfulness and does not thereupon give rise either to delight or to dejection, but abides in equanimity, with right mindfulness and right knowing — this is called the Tathāgata’s third foundation of mindfulness.
These three foundations of mindfulness all have ‘mindfulness’ and ‘discernment’ for their entity.
Question: The great śrāvakas too can, amid the favorable, the adverse, and the mixed circumstances of their disciples, be free of delight and of dejection; on what ground, then, are these three foundations of mindfulness called ‘dharmas of a buddha not held in common’?
Answer: Because in the Buddha alone, in this matter, the residual habits of affliction too are cut off along with them (the śrāvakas have only cut off the afflictions, without removing the residual habits).
A further explanation: Those disciples belong to the Tathāgata (and not to the śrāvakas); when they are favorable, adverse, or mixed, it should by rights be very easy for strong delight or dejection to be aroused, and that the Buddha can refrain from giving rise to it is what may be called marvelous. As for people who do not belong to the śrāvakas, that a śrāvaka gives rise to neither delight nor dejection over them is nothing remarkable — and so it is in the Buddha alone that these three foundations of mindfulness earn the name ‘not held in common.’
And what, then, is the mark of the great compassion of the buddhas? The stanza says:
〔Root 39〕Great Compassion — Conventional Knowledge for Its Entity · Great by Five Senses · Differing from Compassion by Eight Causes
Stanza: Great compassion has conventional knowledge alone for its entity; it is called ‘great’ by the five senses of provision, mode of apprehension, object, equality, and highest grade; it differs from ordinary compassion by eight kinds of cause.
Treatise: The great compassion of the Tathāgata has conventional knowledge for its nature. Were it not so (were it to have knowledge without outflows for its entity), it could not take all sentient beings universally for its object, nor could it form the mode of apprehension of the three sufferings (the suffering of suffering, the suffering of change, the suffering of formations) — and in this it differs from ‘the compassion held in common’ (the compassion that the remaining noble ones too possess).
Question: On what sense is the name ‘great compassion’ established?
Answer: On five senses, and upon them the one word ‘great’ is here established.
One, great by reason of provision — it is brought to accomplishment by the two vast provisions of merit and of knowledge. Two, great by reason of the mode of apprehension — the force of this compassion can form the mode of apprehension upon the object of the three sufferings (and not upon the suffering of suffering alone). Three, great by reason of the object — this compassion takes the sentient beings of all three realms together for its object (and is not limited to one realm). Four, great by reason of equality — this compassion does the work of benefit and ease equally for all sentient beings (with no division of near and far). Five, great by reason of highest grade — this compassion is of the very highest grade, and there is no other compassion that could be its equal.
(The eight differences between great compassion and compassion): This great compassion differs from ordinary compassion by eight kinds of cause.
One, by own nature — great compassion has non-delusion for its nature, compassion has non-hatred for its nature; their own natures differ. Two, by mode of apprehension — great compassion forms the mode of apprehension of the three sufferings, compassion forms that of one suffering only. Three, by object — great compassion takes the three realms for its object, compassion takes one realm only. Four, by level of dependence — great compassion depends upon the fourth meditative absorption alone, compassion extends to the remaining levels as well. Five, by body of dependence — great compassion depends upon the body of a Buddha alone, compassion extends to the remaining bodies as well. Six, by realization — great compassion is realized only upon freedom from craving for the summit of existence (all the afflictions of the three realms being cut off), while compassion does not require this. Seven, by deliverance — great compassion is a deliverance in which the matter is already brought to accomplishment, while compassion is a hope only. Eight, by pity — great compassion pities equally, while compassion does not pity equally.
That the Buddha’s merits differ from those of other sentient beings has been made out. Regarded one against another, then, are the buddhas equal in every dharma? The stanza says:
〔Root 40〕Buddhas Regarded One against Another — Equal in Three Things · Differing in Four · The Three Perfections
Stanza: In the three things of provision, dharma body, and benefiting others, the buddhas are alike one with another; in lifespan, class, clan, bodily size, and the like, there may be differences among the buddhas.
Treatise: By reason of three things, the buddhas are all equal — first, by their provision being alike complete; second, by their dharma body being alike brought to accomplishment; third, by their benefiting of others being alike ultimate.
But by the differences of lifespan, class, clan, bodily size, and the like, buddhas regarded one against another may admit of difference.
Difference in lifespan — a Buddha’s life may be short or long. Difference in class — a Buddha may be born in the kṣatriya class, or in the brahmin class. Difference in clan — a Buddha may be of the Gautama clan, or of the Kāśyapa clan. Difference in size — a Buddha’s body may be small or large. What the word ‘and the like’ shows — it takes in also the length or brevity of the abiding of the true Dharma in the world, and so forth.
That these differ is because the times at which the buddhas appear in the world differ, and because what suits the faculties and capacities of the sentient beings to be trained is severally different.
(The three perfections): Those who possess discernment, pondering the three perfections of the Tathāgata, give rise to a deep mind of love and respect. Which three? First the perfection of cause, second the perfection of result, third the perfection of grace.
One, the perfection of cause is again of four kinds — First, cultivation without remainder: both provisions, of merit and of knowledge, are cultivated, with nothing left out. Second, cultivation over a long time: he cultivates through three great aeons of asaṃkhyeya (an incalculably long time) without the least weariness. Third, cultivation without interval: with diligence and vigor he cultivates moment upon moment, letting nothing fall idle. Fourth, cultivation with reverence: he reveres the dharma he studies and cultivates it without sparing himself, without a trace of arrogance.
Two, the perfection of result is likewise of four kinds — first the perfection of knowledge, second the perfection of abandonment, third the perfection of majestic power, fourth the perfection of the form body.
Among these, the perfection of knowledge is of four kinds: first knowledge without a teacher (not derived from another’s instruction), second omniscience, third the knowledge of all modes, fourth effortless knowledge (needing no deliberate attention).
The perfection of abandonment is of four kinds: first the abandonment of every affliction, second the abandonment of every obstruction to absorption, third final abandonment (never to arise again), fourth abandonment along with the residual habits (the residual habits too being cut off).
The perfection of majestic power is of four kinds: first the majestic power of mastery in transforming and in sustaining outward objects; second the majestic power of mastery in shortening or prolonging the lifespan; third the majestic power of mastery in swift motion through space, through obstruction, and to the utmost distance, and in making the small and the large enter one another; fourth the majestic power of turning the various natures of dharmas that are just so in the world into what is superior and marvelous.
The perfection of majestic power is again of four other kinds: first, that those hard to train he assuredly can train; second, that objections hard to answer he assuredly can resolve; third, that the teaching he establishes assuredly can make men issue forth; fourth, that evil parties he assuredly can subdue.
The perfection of the form body is of four kinds: first, the full possession of the many marks (the thirty-two marks); second, the full possession of the minor signs (the eighty kinds of excellence); third, the full possession of great strength; fourth, that within, the bones of his body are hard beyond adamant, and without, he sends forth a divine radiance surpassing a hundred thousand suns.
Three, the perfection of grace is likewise of four kinds — that is, being able to make sentient beings forever liberated from birth and death in the three evil destinies, or being able to set sentient beings within the good destinies and the three vehicles.
Spoken of in sum, the perfections of the Tathāgata are such as this; were they analyzed one by one, they would be limitless in number, and the Buddha, the World-Honored One, alone can know them and can declare them — and he would have to preserve his vital formations and pass through many great aeons of asaṃkhyeya in the declaring before they could be declared to the end.
Thus it is shown: the body of the Buddha, the World-Honored One, possesses limitless, superior, and marvelous merits of cause, of result, and of grace, like a great mountain of jewels.
Some fools, themselves lacking the many merits, cannot give rise to confidence and reverence even when they hear of such a mountain of a Buddha’s merits and of the Dharma the Buddha declares. But those who possess discernment, hearing such a declaration, have a mind of confidence and reverence that penetrates to the marrow of their bones; and by this one thought of utmost confidence and reverence they can turn away and extinguish limitless indeterminate evil actions, and take to themselves the superior results of the human and heavenly destinies, and nirvāṇa itself.
Therefore it is said that the appearing of the Tathāgata in the world is, for those who possess discernment, an unsurpassed field of merit — relying upon which field one can draw forth a result that is not passed in vain, that is lovely, that is superior, that is swift, and that is ultimate. Just as the Bhagavat himself said in a stanza:
〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕: If in the field of merit that is the Buddha one can plant even so much as a small portion of the wholesome, one obtains at first a superior recompense in a good destiny, and at last one assuredly attains nirvāṇa.
The merits of the Tathāgata not held in common have now been spoken of; next the ‘merits held in common’ must be made out. The stanza says:
〔Root 41〕The General Roll of the Merits Held in Common — Which Are Held in Common with the Noble Ones · Which Also with Ordinary Beings
Stanza: There are, further, dharmas of a buddha that are held in common with the remaining noble ones and with ordinary beings, namely the merits of non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the rest.
Treatise: The World-Honored One has, further, immeasurable merits that are held in common with the remaining noble ones and with ordinary beings — namely non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, the supernormal knowledges, the meditative absorptions, the formless absorptions, the attainments, the concentrations, the four immeasurables, the eight liberations, the eight bases of mastery, the ten totalities, and the rest, each held in common according as it suits.
Herein two layers must be divided: the first three gates (non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges) are held in common with the remaining noble ones alone (ordinary beings have no share in them); as for the supernormal knowledges, the meditative absorptions, and the rest, they are held in common with ordinary beings as well (ordinary beings too can obtain them).
Among the first three gates, non-contention is made out first. The stanza says:
〔Root 42〕Non-contention — the Knowledge That Stills Affliction in Others
Stanza: Non-contention has conventional knowledge for its entity, arises in dependence upon the fourth meditative absorption, can be raised only by an arhat of the unshakable lineage, and depends upon a human body in the three continents alone; what it takes as object is the afflictions of the desire realm, in the future, and possessed of an entity.
Treatise: What is called non-contention is this: an arhat observes that the suffering of sentient beings arises from affliction; and knowing that this body of his own is the most superior of fields of merit (so that others easily give rise to affliction over him), he fears that the afflictions of others may again arise with himself for their object, and therefore deliberately draws forth a knowledge of this kind — using this means so that other sentient beings may not, by taking his body as the object of their mindfulness, give rise to greed, hatred, and the rest.
Because this practice can still the contention of affliction among the classes of sentient beings, it earns the name ‘non-contention.’
This practice has conventional knowledge alone for its nature; and it has the fourth meditative absorption for its support, because the fourth meditative absorption is the most superior among the pleasant modes of progress.
Only an arhat of the unshakable lineage can raise it, and the rest cannot — the remaining arhats cannot even guard against the arising of afflictions in themselves, much less still the afflictions in the body of another.
This practice depends upon a human body in the three continents alone (the northern continent Uttarakuru being excluded).
What it takes as object is the afflictions of the desire realm, in the future, and possessed of an entity — the reason it takes the future as object is so that the afflictions of others may not arise with himself for their object (what is future can still be forestalled in time). As for those ‘afflictions without an entity’ (the afflictions that arise without taking a concrete object-situation as object), they cannot possibly be forestalled, since they arise from within and take their objects generally, according as it suits.
Non-contention has been made out; next the knowledge of aspiration is made out. The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 43〕The Knowledge of Aspiration — Knowing as One Has Aspired
Stanza: The knowledge of aspiration can take everything universally for its object; its remaining characteristics are as stated under non-contention.
Treatise: With ‘aspiration’ leading the way, a fine knowledge is drawn forth and arises, and one understands just as one has aspired — hence the name knowledge of aspiration.
The own nature, level of dependence, lineage, and body of dependence of this knowledge are all the same as with non-contention; only its object differs — because it takes all dharmas for its object.
The Vaibhāṣikas say this: The knowledge of aspiration cannot directly realize and know the formless realm; it only observes the causal practices there and the differences of their homogeneous outcome (and so knows them by inference), like the class of farmers (who see the sprout and know the seed).
(The manner of cultivation): Those who wish to give rise to this knowledge of aspiration first raise a sincere aspiration, seeking to know a certain object; then they enter the limit-stage fourth meditative absorption as their preparatory effort; and from this, with nothing intervening, according as the force of the absorption entered is superior or inferior, a right knowledge arises as drawn forth by the force of the prior aspiration, and everything about the object sought is known as it really is.
The knowledge of aspiration has been made out. And what are the unobstructed knowledges? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 43 · Root 44 · Root 45〕The Four Unobstructed Knowledges — Dharma · Meaning · Speech · Eloquence
Stanza: The unobstructed knowledges are of four kinds, namely of dharma, of meaning, of speech, and of eloquence; they severally take as object names, meanings, utterance, and the way of utterance, and have for their nature a knowledge that cannot be turned back. The two unobstructed knowledges of dharma and of speech are conventional knowledge alone, and depend severally upon five levels and upon two. The unobstructed knowledge of meaning includes sixteen knowledges, that of eloquence nine knowledges, and both of these extend to all levels. When they are obtained, all four are assuredly obtained together; their remaining characteristics are as stated under non-contention.
Treatise: The unobstructed knowledges, stated in sum, are of four kinds — first the unobstructed knowledge of dharma, second the unobstructed knowledge of meaning, third the unobstructed knowledge of speech, fourth the unobstructed knowledge of eloquence.
These four, stated in sum, have for their own nature, in that order, the knowledge that cannot be turned back which takes as object ‘name,’ ‘meaning,’ ‘utterance,’ and ‘the way of utterance.’ That is to say —
Taking as object with a knowledge that cannot recede ‘the dharmas that express’ (the name-bodies, phrase-bodies, and syllable-bodies) is established as the first (the unobstructed knowledge of dharma); taking as object ‘the meaning that is expressed’ is established as the second (the unobstructed knowledge of meaning); taking as object ‘the words of local speech’ (the languages of the several regions) is established as the third (the unobstructed knowledge of speech); taking as object ‘utterance that accords with correct principle and is declared without hindrance or obstruction,’ and also ‘the two masterful ways of absorption and discernment,’ is established as the fourth (the unobstructed knowledge of eloquence).
This states in sum the entity of the unobstructed knowledges, and at the same time shows what they take as object.
(What knowledges each includes, and the levels each depends upon) —
Among them, the two unobstructed knowledges of dharma and of speech are included in conventional knowledge alone, because what they take as object is the object-situation of the name-bodies and the rest and of worldly speech.
The unobstructed knowledge of dharma extends to five levels, that is, the desire realm and the four meditative absorptions; because in the higher levels (the formless) there are no name-bodies and the rest.
The unobstructed knowledge of speech depends upon two levels alone, that is, the desire realm and the first meditative absorption; because in the higher levels there is neither applied nor sustained thought.
The unobstructed knowledge of meaning includes sixteen knowledges — here again there are two routes: if it be said that all dharmas are named ‘meaning,’ then the unobstructed knowledge of meaning is included in ten knowledges; if it be said that nirvāṇa alone is named ‘meaning,’ then the unobstructed knowledge of meaning is included in six knowledges, that is, conventional knowledge, dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, the knowledge of cessation, the knowledge of exhaustion, and the knowledge of non-arising. (Ten and six together are called sixteen.)
The unobstructed knowledge of eloquence includes nine knowledges, that is, the ten knowledges with the knowledge of cessation alone excluded, because what it takes as object is the way of utterance.
These two, meaning and eloquence, both extend to all levels in their arising, that is, from the desire realm all the way to the summit of existence. Because the unobstructed knowledge of eloquence, within the way of utterance, may arise taking as object any one thereof according as it suits.
(The explanation of the Treatise of Designations): The Treatise of Designations, explaining these four, says — taking as object the name-bodies, phrase-bodies, and syllable-bodies; taking as object the meanings that these express; taking as object the differences of speech such as ‘one, two, and many’ and ‘male and female’ and the rest; taking as object this unhindered utterance and the path upon which it depends; each with a knowledge that cannot be turned back; and in that order there are established the names of the four unobstructed knowledges, of dharma, of meaning, of speech, and of eloquence. By this the reason for the order of these four is shown.
(A divergent explanation of some other masters): There is another class of masters who say — ‘speech’ refers to all glossing words, as for example the phrase given above, ‘because it deteriorates and resists it is named form’ (explaining a name by a gloss); while ‘eloquence’ refers to declaring on and on with words unhindered and unobstructed.
(The preparatory effort in the transmitted account): It is transmitted that the arising of these four unobstructed knowledges takes, in that order, the repeated practice of calculation, the Buddha’s words, the science of sounds, and the science of reasons for its prior preparatory effort; and if one has not yet attained skill in these four places, the unobstructed knowledges assuredly cannot arise.
(The author’s correct sense): Stated in principle, the arising of every unobstructed knowledge has for its preparatory effort the study of the Buddha’s words alone (all four being complete within the Buddha’s words).
(In obtaining, all four are complete): Among these four unobstructed knowledges, whichever one is obtained, at that moment all four are assuredly obtained; it is not that ‘obtaining’ may still be spoken of where the four are not complete.
The object, own nature, and level of dependence of these four differ from those of non-contention above in just this way; as for lineage and the body of dependence, they are as stated under non-contention (the unshakable lineage, a human body in the three continents).
Of the practice of non-contention and the rest spoken of above, the stanza says:
〔Root 46〕Limit-Stage Absorption — Universally According with All · Increasing to the Utmost
Stanza: These six are all obtained in dependence upon limit-stage absorption; the entity of limit-stage absorption is of six kinds, all cultivated after the fourth meditative absorption. Because it universally accords with all and increases to the utmost, it obtains the name ‘limit-stage.’ Apart from the Buddha, all the remaining noble ones obtain them by preparatory effort.
Treatise: The six — non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, and the four unobstructed knowledges — are all obtained in dependence upon limit-stage absorption.
The entity of limit-stage meditative absorption is of six kinds — that is, those six with the unobstructed knowledge of speech removed, and ‘limit-stage absorption’ itself added (making six). Although the unobstructed knowledge of speech too is obtained in dependence upon limit-stage absorption, its entity is not gathered in by that fourth meditative absorption, because the name ‘limit-stage’ is established in dependence upon the fourth meditative absorption alone.
Question: Why is it called ‘universally according with all’?
Answer: That is to say, when one is cultivating this meditative absorption, from a mind of the desire realm one enters the first meditative absorption, and enters upward in order, all the way to the summit of existence; then from the summit of existence one enters the sphere of nothingness and enters downward in reverse order, all the way to the desire realm; then from the desire realm one enters upward in order again, turning about all the way to the fourth meditative absorption — and this is called ‘universally according with all the levels.’
Question: Why is it called ‘increasing to the utmost’?
Answer: That is to say, one cultivates the fourth meditative absorption exclusively, from the low grade to the middle, from the middle to the high; and these three grades are each divided again into three (nine in all), and when the highest of the high arises it is named ‘reaching the utmost.’ A meditative absorption such as this obtains the name ‘limit-stage.’
(The gloss on the two words ‘limit-stage’): Here the word ‘limit’ shows the sense of ‘there being nothing beyond it’ — being most superior with nothing beyond it, it is named limit. The word ‘stage’ shows the sense of ‘class’ and the sense of ‘the utmost,’ as in such usages as ‘the four stages’ and ‘the real stage.’
(The difference in the manner of obtaining): Apart from the Buddha, for all the remaining noble ones these six kinds spoken of are obtained by preparatory effort alone, not obtained by separation from defilement; because it is not that everyone obtains them.
The Buddha alone obtains these six also by separation from defilement — the merits of the buddhas, at the moment when the knowledge of exhaustion first arises, are by reason of separation from defilement all obtained at once; and afterwards he can draw them forth before him as he wishes, with no need of further preparatory effort, because the Buddha, the World-Honored One, turns masterfully with regard to all dharmas.
The merits of the first three gates, held in common with the remaining noble ones alone, have been made out; as for the merits that are held in common with ordinary beings as well, the ‘supernormal knowledges’ must be made out first. The stanza says:
〔Roots 47–50〕The Six Supernormal Knowledges — Entity · Level of Dependence · Object · Manner of Obtaining · Inclusion in the Foundations of Mindfulness · The Three Ethical Qualities
Stanza: The supernormal knowledges are of six kinds, namely of the divine object-field, of the divine eye, of the divine ear, of the minds of others, of former abodes, and of the exhaustion of the outflows; all six are included in the path of liberation and have discernment for their entity. Among them four are conventional knowledge, that of the minds of others is five knowledges, and that of the exhaustion of the outflows is as stated under the power of the exhaustion of the outflows. The first five depend upon the four meditative absorptions and take their own level and the levels below for their object. The śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha likened to the rhinoceros horn, and the Buddha can, in that order, exert them upon a thousand, two thousand, three thousand, and even countless worlds. What has never been obtained is obtained by preparatory effort; what has been practiced before is obtained by separation from defilement. As to the foundations of mindfulness, the first three supernormal knowledges are in the foundation of mindfulness of the body alone, that of the minds of others in three foundations of mindfulness, and the remaining four supernormal knowledges in four foundations of mindfulness. The divine eye and the divine ear are of indeterminate nature; the remaining four supernormal knowledges are of wholesome nature alone.
Treatise: The supernormal knowledges are of six kinds — first the supernormal knowledge realized through the knowledge of the divine object-field, second that realized through the knowledge of the divine eye, third that realized through the knowledge of the divine ear, fourth that realized through the knowledge of the minds of others, fifth that realized through the knowledge that recollects former abodes, sixth that realized through the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows.
Among the six supernormal knowledges, although the sixth, that of the exhaustion of the outflows, belongs to the noble ones alone, the former five can be obtained by ordinary beings as well; speaking by the general mark, it is therefore said that they are ‘held in common with ordinary beings.’
(Own nature): These six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation and have discernment for their own nature, like the fruits of the ascetic life (the fruits of the ascetic life too having the path without outflows for their entity). The words ‘path of liberation’ are said in order to show the sense of ‘issuing forth from obstruction.’
(What knowledges each supernormal knowledge includes): The four supernormal knowledges beginning with that of the divine object-field (the divine object-field, the divine eye, the divine ear, and former abodes) are included in conventional knowledge alone. That of the minds of others is included in five knowledges, that is, dharma knowledge, subsequent knowledge, the knowledge of the path, conventional knowledge, and the knowledge of the minds of others. That of the exhaustion of the outflows is as stated above under the power of the exhaustion of the outflows — that is, either six knowledges or ten. By this it is already shown that the supernormal knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows depends upon all levels and takes all objects.
(Level of dependence): Those five supernormal knowledges above all depend upon the four meditative absorptions.
Question: Why do these five supernormal knowledges not depend upon the formless absorptions?
Answer: Because the first three supernormal knowledges (the divine object-field, the divine eye, the divine ear) severally take form for their object; because cultivating the supernormal knowledge of the minds of others requires form (the appearance of the face and of the body) for its gate; and because cultivating the supernormal knowledge of former abodes requires recollecting in order the differences of the stages before it can be accomplished, and when accomplished what it takes as object is again the sense fields, the natures, and the rest — and in dependence upon the formless levels there are none of these capacities.
(The manner of cultivating three supernormal knowledges): Those who wish to cultivate the supernormal knowledge of the minds of others first examine closely the alterations, before and after, of the two marks of their own body and mind, and how these follow one upon another in turn; and then they examine closely the marks of the body and of the mind of another. By preparatory effort of this kind it is gradually accomplished; and once accomplished, they need no longer observe the forms belonging to their own mind, and they know the mind and the rest in another just as they really are.
Those who wish to cultivate the supernormal knowledge of former abodes first examine the mind that has just ceased in the moment before; gradually they observe in reverse the earlier and earlier differences of the stages of this life, all the way to the mind of taking rebirth; and even to the point of being able to recollect the very first thought-instant within intermediate existence — this is called the preparatory effort for former abodes in one’s own body being accomplished. To recollect the former abodes of another, the preparatory effort is likewise of this kind.
When this supernormal knowledge first arises it can know only in order (step by step in reverse); once practice has ripened, it can also recollect leaping over the order.
What is recollected must be what has been experienced before. Question: How then does one recollect the Pure Abodes (having never oneself been born there)? Answer: Because one had heard of them in the past.
One who dies from the formless realm and is born here raises this supernormal knowledge for the first time in dependence upon the continuum of another (there being no former abodes to recollect while one was oneself formless); all others raise it in dependence upon their own continuum.
When cultivating the first three supernormal knowledges beginning with the divine object-field, one ponders lightness, light, and sound as one’s preparatory effort; and once accomplished one attains mastery, and does as suits the case.
Therefore these five supernormal knowledges do not depend upon the formless. Again, the formless levels are of ‘observation decreased and stillness increased’ (much stillness and little observation), while the five supernormal knowledges must depend upon a level where stillness and observation are equal; and access concentration and the like are by this same reason likewise excluded (they too not being levels where stillness and observation are equal).
(The object is one’s own level and those below alone): The object of these five supernormal knowledges is one’s own level and the levels below alone. Take the supernormal knowledge of the divine object-field: whichever level it arises in dependence upon, upon that level and the levels below it exercises transformation at will, while upon the higher levels it does not, because its force is inferior. The remaining four supernormal knowledges are likewise so, each according as it suits. Therefore there is none who can take the minds of others or the former abodes of the formless realm as the object of those two supernormal knowledges (the formless realm being above).
(The breadth and narrowness of their operation): In the breadth and narrowness of the operation of these five supernormal knowledges upon the object that is a world, the noble ones are not alike — the great śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha likened to the rhinoceros horn, and the Great Awakened One, if they do not attend to the utmost, can in that order exercise the mastery of transformation and the rest upon the object of a thousand, two thousand, and three thousand worlds; and if they attend to the utmost, they can in that order exert them upon two thousand, three thousand, and countless worlds.
(The manner of obtaining): Of these five supernormal knowledges, those whose operation is superior and keen and that have never been obtained since beginningless time are obtained by preparatory effort; those that have been practiced before and have no superior operation, and those of the same class as these, are obtained by separation from defilement. Yet for raising them before one in operation, all require preparatory effort. As for the Buddha, everything is obtained by separation from defilement and is raised before him as he wishes, with no preparatory effort.
(Inclusion in the foundations of mindfulness): Among the six supernormal knowledges, the first three are in the foundation of mindfulness of the body alone, because they take only form as object — the supernormal knowledge of the divine object-field takes as object the four outer sense fields of form, scent, taste, and the tangible, the divine eye takes form as object, and the divine ear takes sound.
Question: If that is so, why does the sūtra say that the knowledge of death and birth can know that the classes of sentient beings, by the evil conduct of body, speech, and mind accomplished in their present bodies, and so forth (which is to take mental dharmas as object, and not form alone)?
Answer: It is not that the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye itself can know this matter; there is a further superior knowledge that is the retinue of this supernormal knowledge, arising in dependence upon the body of a noble one, and it can know in this way. Because it is drawn forth by the force of the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye, it is joined with this supernormal knowledge and the one name ‘knowledge of death and birth’ is established.
The supernormal knowledge of the minds of others is included in three foundations of mindfulness, that is, those of feeling, of mind, and of dharmas, because it takes mind and the rest as object.
The supernormal knowledges of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows are included in four foundations of mindfulness, because they take as object all objects, the five aggregates.
(The three ethical qualities): Among these six supernormal knowledges, the divine eye and the divine ear are included among things of indeterminate nature, because the entity of these two is granted to be the discernment associated with eye-consciousness and ear-consciousness.
Question: If that is so, how can they still be said to depend upon the four meditative absorptions (an indeterminate consciousness belonging to the five consciousnesses of the desire realm)?
Answer: Because this is said in accordance with the ‘faculty,’ and so there is no fault — that is to say, the two faculties of eye and ear upon which they depend are drawn forth by the force of the four meditative absorptions, and are thus included in those levels, and so they are said to depend upon four levels; the supernormal knowledge is spoken of in accordance with the faculty, and so ‘depending upon four’ is said.
Or another explanation is made: This is said in accordance with the ‘uninterrupted path’ of the supernormal knowledge, because the uninterrupted path of a supernormal knowledge depends upon four levels.
The remaining four supernormal knowledges are all of wholesome nature.
Question: If that is so, why does the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas say, ‘what is a supernormal knowledge? It is wholesome discernment’ (would not the divine eye and ear then not be supernormal knowledges)?
Answer: That is said with regard to the greater part, or is said with regard to the superior.
As for the ‘three clear knowings of one beyond training’ spoken of in the sūtra, what have they for their nature among the six supernormal knowledges? The stanza says:
〔Root 51〕The Three Clear Knowings — Counteracting the Folly Regarding the Three Periods · Only the Last Is Truly So
Stanza: The fifth, the second, and the sixth of the supernormal knowledges are named clear knowings, because they counteract the folly regarding the three periods. The last may be truly so, the former two are said conventionally. In the stage of one in training there is folly and darkness, and so they are not named clear knowings.
Treatise: What are called the three clear knowings — first the clear knowing realized through the knowledge of former abodes, second the clear knowing realized through the knowledge of death and birth, third the clear knowing realized through the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows. They have for their own nature, in that order, the fifth, the second, and the sixth supernormal knowledges as included in the stage beyond training.
That among the six supernormal knowledges these three alone earn the name ‘clear knowing’ is because in that order they counteract the folly regarding the three periods — the supernormal knowledge of former abodes counteracts the folly regarding the ‘prior period,’ the supernormal knowledge of death and birth counteracts the folly regarding the ‘later period,’ and the supernormal knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows counteracts the folly regarding the ‘middle period.’
These three are all named ‘the clear knowings of one beyond training,’ because they all arise in the body of one beyond training.
Among them the last (the exhaustion of the outflows) may be a true clear knowing, because it extends to what is without outflows. The remaining two (former abodes and death and birth) are said conventionally to be clear knowings, because their entity is only what is neither in training nor beyond training (with outflows, indeterminate, and the like).
Question: In the body of one in training there are also the former two supernormal knowledges; why are they not established as clear knowings?
Answer: Because in the body of one in training there is still folly and darkness, and so, although the former two are present, they are not established as clear knowings. Although at times he can subdue and extinguish folly and darkness for a while, afterwards he is covered over again, and so they are not named clear knowings.
The sūtra says there are three guiding demonstrations; what have they for their entity among the six supernormal knowledges? The stanza says:
〔Root 52〕The Three Guiding Demonstrations — the Demonstration by Instruction Is the Most Honored
Stanza: The first, the fourth, and the sixth of the supernormal knowledges are the entity of the three guiding demonstrations; among them the guiding demonstration by instruction is the most honored, because it is assuredly accomplished by a supernormal knowledge and can draw forth a result of benefit and ease.
Treatise: The three guiding demonstrations — first the guiding demonstration of divine transformation, second the guiding demonstration of discerning minds, third the guiding demonstration of instruction. They have for their own nature, in that order, the first (the divine object-field), the fourth (the minds of others), and the sixth (the exhaustion of the outflows) among the six supernormal knowledges.
These three alone can guide the sentient beings to be trained to raise the mind for the first time, and are the most superior; or, it is said, these three can guide those who hate and turn their backs on the true Dharma, and those who stand in the middle (neither believing nor slandering), to raise the mind.
Because they can ‘demonstrate’ and can ‘guide,’ they earn the name ‘guiding demonstration.’ Again, these three alone can bring a person, within the Buddha’s Dharma, to submit, to accept in faith, and to practice, in that order, and so they earn the name guiding demonstration, while the remaining three supernormal knowledges do not.
(The demonstration by instruction is the most honored): Among these three guiding demonstrations, the guiding demonstration by instruction is the most honored — because it alone is assuredly accomplished by a supernormal knowledge, and assuredly can draw forth for others a result of benefit and ease.
The former two demonstrations (divine transformation and discerning minds), spell-craft too can accomplish, without necessarily relying upon a supernormal knowledge, and so they are not definite. As, for instance, there is a spell-craft named Gandhārī, and holding it one can soar into the sky at will; and again there is a spell-craft named Īkṣaṇī, and holding it one can know what is in the mind of another. As for the guiding demonstration by instruction, nothing apart from the supernormal knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows can accomplish it, and so it is definite.
Again, the former two demonstrations can only make another turn his mind for a while, and cannot draw forth a superior result; whereas the guiding demonstration by instruction assuredly can make another draw forth a result of benefit and ease to come, because it declares by skillful means just as things really are. From this it may be known that instruction is the most superior, and that the other two are not.
What sense do the two words ‘divine object-field’ mean to show? The stanza says:
〔Root 53 · Root 54〕The Divine Object-Field — the Entity Is Concentration · the Object-Field Is of Two Kinds, Motion and Transformation
Stanza: The entity of ‘the divine’ is just concentration; the object-field is of two kinds, namely motion and transformation. Motion is of three kinds — the momentum of thought belongs to the Buddha alone, while conveying the body and resolve extend to the other vehicles as well. Transformation is of two kinds, namely transformation in the desire realm and in the form realm; they have severally four outer sense fields and two outer sense fields for their nature, and each again is of two kinds, resembling one’s own body and resembling another’s body.
Treatise: Following the tenor of what the Mahāvibhāṣā says, what the name ‘divine’ designates is superior concentration (absorption) alone, since by it deeds of divine transformation can be done. And the deeds of divine transformation are named the ‘object-field.’
This object-field is of two kinds, namely motion and transformation.
Motion is again of three kinds — First, conveying the body: that is, riding through space, like a flying bird. Second, resolve: that is, pondering a place utterly far off as ‘near’ (resolving upon it), whereupon one can swiftly arrive. Third, the momentum of thought: that is, when for a place utterly far off one raises the mind and takes it as object, the body can at once arrive there. This operation is as swift as thought, and so it earns the name ‘momentum of thought.’
Among these three, the momentum of thought belongs to the Buddha alone; conveying the body and resolve extend also to the other two vehicles. That is to say, our World-Honored One is swift in supernormal power, and whether the place be far or near, he raises his mind and at once arrives. Hence the World-Honored One has said: ‘The object-field of the buddhas is inconceivable.’ Therefore the motion of the momentum of thought belongs to the World-Honored One alone; the motion of resolve extends also to the remaining noble ones; and the motion of conveying the body extends even to ordinary beings.
Transformation is again of two kinds, namely transformation in the desire realm and transformation in the form realm.
If it be a transformation of the desire realm, what is transformed is the four outer sense fields (form, scent, taste, and the tangible), with sound removed. If it be a transformation of the form realm, only two are transformed, namely form and the tangible — because within the form realm there is neither scent nor taste.
The transformations of these two realms are again each of two kinds, namely the difference between a transformation belonging to one’s own body and one belonging to another’s body. When the body is in the desire realm the transformations are four kinds, and when the body is in the form realm likewise so (four kinds), making eight kinds in all.
Question: If one is born in the form realm and makes a transformation of the desire realm, how does one not incur the fault of ‘accomplishing scent and taste’?
Answer: It is like making clothes and ornaments — they are made, and yet not accomplished (they do not become real scent and taste).
There is another account: When one is born in the form realm, only two sense fields are transformed (form and the tangible, scent and taste not being transformed, and so this fault does not arise).
Question: Is the deed of transformation done by a mind capable of transformation just the ‘supernormal knowledge’ itself?
Answer: It is not. Question: What is it then? Answer: It is the result produced by the supernormal knowledge.
Question: How many kinds are there of these deeds of transformation, and what are their differences? The stanza says:
〔Roots 55–58〕The Fourteen Minds Capable of Transformation — Level of Dependence · Manner of Obtaining · Speech and Silence · Preserving the Body
Stanza: The minds capable of transformation are of fourteen kinds, the results produced by absorption, being in order from two to five kinds; they are obtained according to the absorption depended upon, and arise from the pure absorption and also from their own class, two kinds in all. A deed of transformation is raised by a mind of its own level, while the speech uttered by a transformation is raised by a mind of its own level or of a lower. A transformed body and the master of transformation assuredly speak at the same time, save in the Buddha alone. The Buddha first makes a vow and preserves the body, and afterwards raises another mind and utters speech. There are those who preserve a solid entity after death; there is another account which holds that there is no sense of preserving a body. One newly at the practice transforms one thing with many minds; one who has become accomplished transforms many things with one mind. A mind of transformation obtained by cultivation is included among things of indeterminate nature; the rest, however obtained, extend to all three ethical qualities.
Treatise: The mind capable of transformation that is the result of the supernormal knowledge of the divine object-field has the power to produce by transformation every deed of transformation.
This mind of transformation is of fourteen kinds, because it arises in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions, and there is a difference of level —
In dependence upon the first meditative absorption there are two minds of transformation: first, that included in the desire realm; second, that included in the first meditative absorption. In dependence upon the second meditative absorption there are three minds of transformation: the former two as before, with the second meditative absorption added. In dependence upon the third meditative absorption there are four, and in dependence upon the fourth meditative absorption there are five — that is, each adding those of its own level and of the levels below; by this principle it may be inferred.
(The rule of the level of dependence): The minds of transformation that are results depend upon their own level and the levels above, and assuredly do not depend upon the levels below (a mind of a lower level cannot produce a result of a higher level); because a mind of absorption of a lower level cannot produce a result of a higher level, its force being inferior.
The ‘mind of transformation of a lower level’ produced by the second absorption and the rest, as against the ‘mind of transformation of a higher level’ produced by the first absorption and the rest, is likewise named superior by reason of what it depends upon and what it ranges over. As with obtaining a meditative absorption, so it is with a mind of transformation — because the result and what it depends upon are obtained at the same time.
(The order of arising): Of the minds of transformation that are results arising after one has issued from a meditative absorption, this mind assuredly has no sense of ‘issuing from contemplation directly’ — that is to say, from the pure absorption there arises the first mind of transformation, and thereafter the later minds arise from minds of their own class, and each earlier thought-instant produces in turn a mind of its own class, and the last mind of transformation produces again the pure absorption. Therefore this mind of transformation arises from two kinds of mind and can also produce two kinds (its own class and the pure absorption), because a mind that is the result of absorption is included among things of indeterminate nature (and an indeterminate mind cannot issue from contemplation directly). Only a mind that does not re-enter absorption has the sense of ‘issuing directly,’ as one goes in by the gate and comes out again by the gate.
(The level of dependence of a deed of transformation and of transformed speech): The deeds transformed are raised by a mind of their own level, and there is no principle by which a mind of transformation of a different level should raise a transformation belonging to another level.
The speech uttered by a transformation, however, is raised by a mind of its own level or of a lower level — that is to say, the speech uttered by a transformation of the desire realm or of the first absorption is assuredly raised by a mind of its own level; while for a transformation of a higher level to raise speech, it is raised by a mind of the first absorption (because in the higher levels themselves there is no mind capable of raising manifest action).
(Speech and silence at the same time): If one master of transformation raises many transformed bodies, only when the master of transformation speaks do the several transformed bodies speak; and the content expressed by the sounds of speech is in every case the same. Hence there is a gāthā that says thus:
〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕: When the one master of transformation speaks, all the transformed bodies speak together; if the one master of transformation is silent, all the transformed bodies too are silent.
(The Buddha’s exception): This is said only with regard to the rest; with the Buddha it is not so — because the force of the Buddha’s several absorptions is the most masterful, and his speaking with the transformed bodies may be at different times, and the content expressed by the sounds of speech may also differ.
Question: Once the mind that utters speech has arisen, the mind of transformation is gone (two minds not being present together); and the mind of transformation being gone, there ought to be no transformed body — how then can the transformed body still speak?
Answer: Because the transformed body has been preserved by the force of a prior vow, and afterwards another mind is raised that utters the manifest action of speech; and so although the two minds, of transformed speech and of transformation, are not present together, speech can still be uttered in dependence upon the (preserved) transformed body.
(Preserving the body after death): It is not only while the life of the master of transformation is present that a transformed body can be preserved and made to last long; there are also those who make it last after their own life has ended. Just as the Venerable Mahākāśyapa left his body of linked bones to last until the age of the Compassionate One (Maitreya). Only a solid entity may be preserved long, and so Kāśyapa did not preserve his flesh and the rest (preserving the bones alone).
There is another class of masters who say: The force of a vow preserving a body assuredly cannot make it last after death; the body of linked bones preserved by the Venerable Drinker of Light (Kāśyapa) was made to last long by the upholding of the gods.
(One newly at the practice and one who has become accomplished): One newly at the practice must use many minds of transformation to produce one deed of transformation by transformation; one whose practice has become accomplished can with a single mind of transformation produce by transformation as many or as few deeds of transformation as he wishes.
(The three ethical qualities): These fourteen minds capable of transformation are all obtained by cultivation and are included among things of indeterminate nature — this is the sense of ‘the indeterminate of penetrative effect.’
As for the other minds capable of transformation, accomplished by being obtained at birth and the like, they extend to all three ethical qualities, wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. Such are the minds capable of transformation possessed by gods, nāgas, and the like; and they too can make transformations for their own bodies and for the bodies of others, transforming nine among the ten sense fields of form, with sound removed.
Stated in principle, there is nothing that can transform a ‘faculty’; yet since the object transformed is not apart from a faculty, to say ‘nine sense fields are transformed’ is likewise not at fault.
What sense do the words ‘divine eye and ear’ mean to show? The stanza says:
〔Root 59〕The Divine Eye and Ear — Subtle Form Produced in the Levels of Absorption
Stanza: The divine eye and the divine ear refer to ‘faculties,’ that is, the subtle form produced in the levels of absorption; they are always participating and their locations are without defect, and they can apprehend objects that are obstructed, utterly subtle, utterly far off, and the rest.
Treatise: What is spoken of here is only the faculty of the divine eye and the faculty of the divine ear, that is, the subtle form produced by the four meditative absorptions — that is to say, because one takes light and sound as object in one’s preparatory effort, there are drawn forth, in dependence upon the four meditative absorptions and at the edge of the eye and the ear, the two subtle-form faculties of eye and ear produced by the fine great elements of those levels; and to see forms and hear sounds with them is named the divine eye and the divine ear.
Question: Why are eye and ear such as these named ‘divine’?
Answer: Because their entity is just divine (form of the levels of absorption being of the class of the divine), since they are included in the levels of absorption.
(Three kinds of divine eye and ear): Yet the divine eye and the divine ear are of three kinds — First, divine by cultivation, which is what was spoken of above (accomplished by cultivation in dependence upon absorption). Second, divine by birth, which is obtained by being born among the gods. Third, resembling the divine, which is that a being born in the other destinies, by reason of a superior action and the like that produced it, can see far and hear far, resembling the divine eye and the divine ear. Such as the jewel that is the treasurer minister, bodhisattvas, wheel-turning monarchs, the several nāgas, ghosts, and spirits, and intermediate existence, and the like.
(The mark of what is obtained by cultivation): The eye and ear obtained by cultivation, whether past, present, or yet to arise, are constantly ‘participating’ (assuredly arising together with a consciousness and having a function) — because on reaching the present they assuredly arise together with a consciousness and can see and can hear.
Their locations are assuredly complete, without film and without defect, like all the sentient beings born in the form realm; and they can, according as it suits, apprehend those forms and sounds in every quarter that are obstructed, utterly subtle, and utterly far off.
Hence there is here a stanza such as this:
〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕: The fleshly eye, with regard to forms in the several quarters that are obstructed, utterly subtle, and utterly far off, has no function of seeing; the divine eye sees them without anything left out.
The difference between a mind of transformation and what is otherwise obtained was spoken of above; do the five supernormal knowledges beginning with that of the divine object-field each have such a difference as well? They do too. And what is it? The stanza says:
〔Root 60 · Root 61〕The Classes of the Five Supernormal Knowledges — Cultivation · Birth · Spell · Drug · Action
Stanza: The knowledge of the divine object-field is of five kinds — obtained by cultivation, obtained by birth, accomplished by spell, accomplished by drug, accomplished by action. The knowledge of the minds of others is by cultivation, by birth, and by spell, with accomplishment by the reading of marks added (four in all). The remaining three are by cultivation, by birth, and by action (three in all). Apart from what is obtained by cultivation, all extend to the three ethical qualities. In the human destiny there is none obtained by birth; in the destiny of the hells, at the first taking of birth, they can know (the minds of others and former abodes).
Treatise: The classes of the knowledge of the divine object-field are five in all — first obtained by cultivation, second obtained by birth, third accomplished by spell, fourth accomplished by drug, fifth accomplished by action. The knowledges of the divine object-field of such as King Māndhātṛ and intermediate existence and the like are included in what is accomplished by action.
The classes of the knowledge of the minds of others are four in all — the former three as above (obtained by cultivation, obtained by birth, accomplished by spell), with accomplishment by the reading of marks added.
The remaining three (the divine eye, the divine ear, and former abodes) are each of three kinds, namely obtained by cultivation, obtained by birth, and accomplished by action.
(The three ethical qualities): Apart from what is obtained by cultivation, the rest all extend to the three ethical qualities of the wholesome and so forth. Because they are not the result produced by absorption, they do not earn the name ‘supernormal knowledge.’
(What is restricted to which destiny): In the human destiny there is wholly none ‘obtained by birth’ (a human does not of himself obtain the five supernormal knowledges by being born); in the remaining destinies they are all admitted. Each according as it suits, the recollection arising from one’s own nature (the recollection of past lives) is included in what is accomplished by action.
In the destiny of the hells, at the first taking of birth, beings can, with the supernormal knowledges of the minds of others and of former abodes obtained by birth alone, know the minds of others and the rest and their past lives; but once the feeling of suffering has pressed upon them to the utmost, there is no further sense in which they know.
If one is born in the remaining destinies, it should be known accordingly by this principle.
讀這一卷之前
前一卷把十智的體、行相、諸門分別辯盡了,這一卷只用十四個字轉身——「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示」。上面辯的是『智本身是什麼』,這裡辯的是『智修成了會長出什麼』。三家古德在這裡把科判的刀落在同一處,而且落在各自卷二十七的卷首:光記標「此下當品大文第二明智所成德」,寶疏標「已下當品大文第二明智所成德」,頌疏標「從此大文第二,明智所成功德」。三家獨立分卷而界線與玄奘分卷全同,可見這一刀不是後人硬切的,是論文自己開的口。
這一卷底下再分三段,順序有一條很清楚的線索——按『誰能得』由窄到寬排。第一段是不共法(十力、四無畏、三念住、大悲),唯佛能得,其餘聖者一概沒有。第二段是共功德而唯與聖共(無諍、願智、四無礙解,加上它們所依的邊際定),聲聞獨覺也有份,凡夫沒有。第三段是共凡德(六通及其開出的三明、三示導、神境二義、能化心、天眼耳根、五通類),連異生也修得。三段一段比一段寬,讀的時候不妨當作一張同心圓:最裡一圈唯佛,中間一圈通聖,最外一圈通凡。
有一件事要先說在前頭。這一卷讀起來像功德清單,數字密得驚人——十力、四無畏、三念住、五義、八因、三圓德十六支、四無礙解、六通、三明、三示導、化心十四、五通類。但真正承重的不是數字,而是反覆出現的一個提問方式:每立一種功德,論主必問它的『體是什麼智』、『依什麼地』、『依什麼身』、『怎麼得』。這四問就是本卷的骨架,二十二個節點沒有一個逃得掉。看懂這四問,數字才會落到修行的帳上。
一、明不共法(唯佛獨有的十八法)
〔一之一·正34前半〕十八不共法——為什麼是這十八,為什麼叫不共
先問:說『十八不共法』,究竟是哪十八?論答得極乾脆——佛十力、四無畏、三念住、大悲,十加四加三加一,恰好十八。這是一個加法得來的總數,不是另有十八件事。
再問:憑什麼叫『不共』?論給的判準只有一句——「唯於諸佛盡智時修,餘聖所無,故名不共」。要注意這句話裡藏著兩層:一層是時(唯在成佛證盡智的那一位次上修成),一層是人(其餘聖者一概沒有)。二者缺一,『不共』就立不住。
易誤處:以為『不共』的意思是聲聞連影子都沾不上。後面第三念住那一段會把這個誤解正面打掉——聲聞也能於順違之境離歡慼,然而仍名不共。所以『不共』的準確意思不是『別人全無此事』,而是別人達不到佛在這件事上的究竟。光記釋「力」的訓詞時也走同一條路:二乘不是無智,是「於境有礙」,所以他們的智不得名力。
落地上:往下讀這一卷,凡遇『不共』二字,先問一句『不共的是這件事本身,還是這件事的究竟程度』。這一問一換,十八法才不會被讀成一張與凡聖無關的神異目錄。
〔一之二·正34後半至正36〕佛十力——體性、依地、依身、訓詞四門
先問:十力各以什麼智為體?論一一配定——處非處力十智;業異熟力八智(除滅、道);靜慮解脫等持等至、根上下、種種勝解、種種界這四力各九智(除滅);遍趣行力九智或十智;宿住、死生二力唯世俗智;漏盡力六智或十智。
這裡有一個讀法上的關鍵:第七與第十兩處都出現「或」字,論主自己點明「或聲顯此義有二途」——這不是含糊,是因所緣的取法不同而智數不同。遍趣行力若只緣能趣之行是九智,兼緣所趣之處便成十智;漏盡力若只緣漏盡本身是六智,若指漏盡身中所得的一切智便成十智。智數之差來自所緣之寬窄,不是兩家異說。
再問:依地與依身如何?八、九二力依四靜慮,其餘八力通依十一地(欲界、四靜慮、未至、中間、四無色);十力一概依南贍部洲男子之佛身。
又問:何以名『力』?論答「以於一切所知境中智無礙轉」。光記釋此云「以於一切所知境中智無礙轉,故名為力」,並補一層對照——唯佛已除諸惑習氣,於一切境隨欲能知;二乘雖亦有智而於境有礙,故不名力。
易誤處:把『力』讀成力量的大小。它是無礙與否,不是強弱。論舉舍利子捨求度人、不能觀知鷹所逐鴿之前後二際為例,正是要顯這一點——舍利子有智,只是他的智在某處被擋住了。
落地上:這四門(自性、依地、依身、訓詞)是本卷替一切功德立帳的固定格式;下面無諍、願智、無礙解、六通,一路都照這張表填。先把這張表記熟,後文便不必重問。
〔一之三·正37〕佛的身力——三說並列,體是觸處
先問:佛的身力有多大?論先立一句「佛生身力等那羅延」,接著錄了三說——本論所立的『等那羅延』、有餘師的『節節皆具那羅延力』、大德法救的『身力無邊猶如心力』。法救的理由極有力:若身力不是無邊,佛身就承載不住那無邊的心力。
這三說並不是平列的。論主自己下了一句評語——「於所說中唯多應理」。光記把這一句讀為明確的評取,其文云「上來總有三說如來身力。論主評取法救所說」,並記眾賢二論亦同此評。這是本卷第一次見到論主於數說中取一,與後文『並錄不判』的處理正好構成對照,讀時要分辨清楚。
再問:那羅延之力其量云何?論給了一條十倍遞增的階梯——凡象、香象、摩訶諾健那、鉢羅塞建提、伐浪伽、遮怒羅、那羅延,後後十倍於前前;另有一說謂前六位遞增只敵那羅延半身,再倍才成全力。
又問:身力以什麼為體?論答「觸處為性」,就是所觸中大種的差別;另錄一說謂是造觸而離七外別有。此處二說並陳,論不作判。
易誤處:把三人支節之喻(龍蟠結、連鎖、相鈎)讀成裝飾。它是分位語——大覺、獨覺、輪王三者力有勝劣,正因支節相連的緊密程度不同。落地上:本論談身,從來不談皮相,只談『支分如何相連』與『觸中大種如何差別』;這是毘曇看身體的固定角度。
〔一之四·正38前半〕四無所畏——名在智上,體卻不即是智
先問:四無畏各配什麼?論一一配定並各繫一力——正等覺無畏十智,如初處非處力;漏永盡無畏六智或十智,如第十漏盡力;說障法無畏八智,如第二業異熟力;說出道無畏九智或十智,如第七遍趣行力。光記於此明標其對應,並補一句要緊的話:世尊理實成就四十力、四十無畏,經中依根本略說為十力四無畏——這是詳略之由,不是數目有異。
再問:既然體是智,為什麼要另立『無畏』之名?論答得很細:『無畏』這個名所目的是『無怯懼』;由有智故不怯懼他人問難,所以就智體出無畏之名。
關鍵在下一句——「理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智」。光記把這一句判為論主之解,並釋其理為『智是因,無畏是果』。名可以立在智上,體卻不等於智:這是本卷最精細的一次訓詞辨析。
易誤處:讀到「無畏名目諸智體」就以為論主主張『無畏即智』,於是後一句便成自語相違。不是的——前句說的是立名之所依,後句說的是體之實。二句一因一果,次第井然。
落地上:凡遇本論『某名目某體』的句式,都要追問一句『這是在說名之所依,還是在說體之實』。這一問能省掉大半的誤讀。
〔一之五·正38後半〕三念住——順違俱三境上安住正念正知
先問:三念住是哪三種?論依經而列——弟子一向恭敬正受行,如來緣之不生歡喜;弟子唯不恭敬不正受行,如來緣之不生憂慼;弟子一類敬、一類不敬,如來緣之不生歡慼。三者皆「捨而安住正念正知」。體則是念與慧。
注意這三種的排法:順、違、俱——不是三件事,是同一種安住在三種境上的三次示現。三境把有情的態度窮盡了,於是佛的『不動』也就被證明是遍一切境的,不是碰巧沒遇上逆境。
再問:諸大聲聞也能於順違俱境離歡慼,這憑什麼算不共佛法?論自設此難而自答——「唯佛於此并習斷故」。光記於此明標問答之科,其問作「此三念住聲聞亦能具,如何唯佛名不共法」。寶疏義理與光記全合而另補一釋:弟子本是隨屬如來而非隨屬聲聞,於如來應甚歡慼而佛能不起,才可謂希奇。
易誤處:把『捨』讀成冷漠。捨在此處與『正念正知』連書,是不被境牽動而仍了了分明,不是不理會。
落地上:這一節是全卷『不共之義=究竟而非有無』的最強證據——聲聞不是沒有這種安住,是餘習未斷。讀第一節時留下的那個問號,在這裡結案。
〔一之六·正39〕大悲——為什麼非用世俗智不可
先問:大悲以什麼為體?論答「俗智為性」,並立刻給出理由——若不以俗智為體,就「不能緣一切有情」,也「不能作三苦行相」。這個理由要仔細看:無漏智緣的是四諦理,緣不到一一有情的具體苦相;要普緣三界一切有情、要在三苦上作行相,只有世俗智辦得到。體性的抉擇是被『所緣的寬度』逼出來的,不是隨意安立。
再問:憑什麼稱『大』?論立五義——資糧大(大福德智慧所成辦)、行相大(能於三苦作行相)、所緣大(總以三界有情為所緣)、平等大(等於一切有情作利樂)、上品大(更無餘悲能齊此)。
又問:它與一般的悲差在哪裡?論給了八因——自性(無癡對無瞋)、行相(三苦對一苦)、所緣(三界對一界)、依地(第四靜慮對通餘)、依身(唯佛對通餘)、證得(離有頂欲對不必)、救濟(事成對希望)、哀愍(平等對不等)。
易誤處:以為『大悲用俗智』是降格。恰恰相反——能普緣一切有情的,只能是俗智;這裡的『俗』說的是所緣之境為世俗事相,不是智本身低劣。落地上:五義與八因合起來看,會發現它們其實在回答同一個問題的兩面——五義說『何以稱大』,八因說『何以不是那個小的』。正反兩面圍出同一個界。
〔一之七·正40〕諸佛相望——三事平等,四事有異
先問:諸佛之間是不是法法皆等?論分兩層答。平等的是三事——資糧等圓滿、法身等成辦、利他等究竟。有差別的是四事加一等——壽有短長、種有剎帝利與婆羅門、姓有喬答摩與迦葉波、身量有小大,『等』字還收正法住世久近等等。
再問:既然是佛,何以還有差別?論給的理由極重要——「由出世時所化有情機宜別故」。差別不在佛的德,在所化者的機。這一句把整段的重心從『佛之間有高下』移開了。
接著論轉入三種圓德——因圓德(無餘修、長時修、無間修、尊重修)、果圓德(智、斷、威勢、色身四種,各再開四支)、恩圓德(令永解脫三惡趣生死,或安置善趣三乘)。這一大段不是離題,它正是在回答『所謂資糧、法身、利他三事等,等的是什麼』。
易誤處:把壽量身量之異讀成佛有優劣。論的判準已經寫死在那一句『所化機宜別』上——差別是應機的示現,不是德的高下。
落地上:讀到這裡要留意論主的收句——如來圓德「若別分析則有無邊,唯佛世尊能知能說」。這是本論罕見的一次自陳邊界:能列的已經列了,列不盡的老實說列不盡。
〔一之八·正40 後段引頌〕佛福田頌——一念信重能轉滅無邊惡業
先問:這首「若於佛福田,能殖少分善,初獲勝善趣,後必得涅槃」的頌,接在哪裡?它接在三圓德之後、共功德之前,是不共法一段的收束。論先鋪出佛功德如大寶山,再分兩種人——愚夫自乏眾德,雖聞而不能信重;智者聞之則信重之心「徹於骨髓」。
再問:一念信重能有多大力量?論說得非常具體——「轉滅無邊不定惡業,攝受殊勝人天涅槃」。要注意所轉滅的是不定業,不是一切業;論在此處用字極有分寸。所以如來出世,對智者而言是「無上福田」,依之能引生不空、可愛、殊勝、速疾、究竟之果。這五個形容詞正好是引頌『初獲勝善趣、後必得涅槃』的長行版。
這一頌之判為引頌而非本頌,其徵在前文——「如薄伽梵自說頌言」,是明確的他說式。本卷三首引頌都有這樣的前文之徵,判準不靠義理猜測。
易誤處:把『福田』讀成一種交易——供養多少換多少。論的次第不是這樣:先有功德山,次有信重心,然後才有轉業之力。能轉業的是心,田只是使那心生得起來的所緣。
落地上:這是本卷唯一一處把整段抽象的功德論落回到普通讀者身上的地方。前面十八法都是佛的事,到這一頌才說『那與你有什麼相干』——相干處就在『能殖少分善』的那個少分。
二、明共功德(與其餘聖者共)
〔二之一·正41〕共功德的總目——先劃出兩層界
先問:什麼叫共功德?論答:世尊還有無量功德,與餘聖者及異生共。接著列出一長串——無諍、願智、無礙解、通、靜慮、無色等至等持、無量、解脫、勝處、遍處等。
這一節真正的功能是劃界,就在那句「隨其所應」之後的兩句上——「前三門唯共餘聖,通靜慮等亦共異生」。前三門(無諍、願智、無礙解)凡夫沒有份;通與靜慮等連凡夫也修得。 這一刀決定了下面全部的編排次序:先辯前三門,再辯六通。
再問:為什麼要分這兩層?因為無諍、願智、無礙解都要依邊際定而得,而邊際定是修至究竟的第四靜慮——凡夫到不了那裡。六通則只要依四靜慮即可,凡夫修得。所依之定的深淺,決定了誰能共。
易誤處:看到『共』字就以為佛的這些功德與聲聞凡夫的完全一樣。不是的——後文邊際定一節會說明,同是這六種,餘聖唯加行得而佛是離染得,且佛隨欲現前不由加行。共的是名與體,不共的是得法與自在。
落地上:讀本卷第二、第三段時,隨時把這句「前三門唯共餘聖,通靜慮等亦共異生」擺在手邊;它是這兩段的目錄。
〔二之二·正42〕無諍——一種為了不惹別人起煩惱而修的智
先問:無諍是什麼?論的定義非常特別——阿羅漢觀見有情之苦由煩惱生,又自知己身在福田中最勝(別人容易對他起貪瞋),恐怕他人的煩惱又緣自己而生,所以特意引發這樣一種智,令他有情不緣己身生貪瞋等。
這是全論少見的一種功德:它的目的不在自己身上,在防止別人因為自己而起煩惱。名字的來歷也在這裡——「此行能息諸有情類煩惱諍故得無諍名」。
再問:它的四門如何?體唯世俗智;依第四靜慮(樂通行中最勝);唯不動種性的阿羅漢能起(其餘阿羅漢連自己起惑都防不住);唯依三洲人身;所緣是欲界、未來、有事的煩惱。
又問:為什麼只緣未來、只緣有事惑?緣未來是因為未來的才遮得住;至於無事惑(不緣具體事境而起者),論明說「不可遮防,內起隨應總緣境故」——它根本不從『你』這個所緣生起,遮無可遮。
易誤處:把無諍讀成不與人爭辯。它止息的是他人心中的煩惱,不是言語上的爭執。
落地上:這一節示範了本論安立功德的一種罕見角度——以『對他人的影響』立名。修行到某個位次,自己這個身本身就成了別人的所緣境,於是連別人怎麼看自己也成了要處理的事。
〔二之三·正43前半〕願智——如願而知,其餘同無諍
先問:願智是什麼?論答「以願為先引妙智起如願而了,故名願智」——先發願要知某事,然後引智生起,如所願而知。
再問:它與無諍差在哪裡?論答得極省:自性、地、種性、身四項與無諍全同,「但所緣別」——無諍緣欲界未來有事惑,願智則「以一切法為所緣」。這是本論的省文之法:同格式者不重寫,只標差異項。
又問:一切法為所緣,那無色界也知得到嗎?論在此錄毘婆沙者之言——願智不能證知無色,只能觀彼因行及彼等流的差別而比知之,「知如田夫類」(見芽知種)。
修法也給了:先發誠願求知彼境,便入邊際第四靜慮作加行;從此無間,隨所入定勢力的勝劣,如先願力引正智起,於所求境皆如實知。
易誤處:把『如願而了』讀成想知道什麼就自動知道。論的次第是願在前、加行在中、智在後,中間那個『入邊際第四靜慮』一步不能省。
落地上:願智與無諍共用一套四門,這正好驗證了第一段末所說的——本卷替一切功德立帳的格式是固定的。往下讀無礙解、讀六通,仍是這張表。
〔二之四·正43後半至正45〕四無礙解——四種所緣,四種智攝,得必具四
先問:四無礙解是哪四種?法、義、詞、辯。它們依次緣名、緣義、緣言、緣說道,都以不可退轉之智為自性。論解得很細:緣能詮之名句文身立第一,緣所詮之義立第二,緣方言詞立第三,緣『應正理無滯礙說』及『自在定慧二道』立第四。
再問:智攝與依地如何?法、詞二解唯世俗智所攝(所緣是名身與世間言詞之事境);法無礙解通依五地(欲界與四靜慮,上地無名等故),詞無礙解唯依二地(欲界與初靜慮,上地無尋伺故)。義無礙解十六智攝——這裡又是一個『二途』:若一切法皆名為義則十智攝,若唯涅槃名義則六智攝(俗、法、類、滅、盡、無生)。辯無礙解九智攝(唯除滅智,緣說道故)。義、辯二者通依一切地乃至有頂。
又問:得的時候如何?論說「隨得一時必具得四,非不具四可名為得」——四者同得,不能零買。
論此處另有兩段值得留意:一是引《施設足論》以四句對出四解之次第;二是錄有餘師別解(詞謂一切訓釋言詞,辯謂展轉言無滯礙),與傳說的加行次第(串習算計、佛語、聲明、因明)。而論主的正義是「理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行」。
易誤處:以為四無礙解就是四種口才。它們的體是『不可退轉之智』,落在語言上只是它的用;詞無礙解之所以只依二地,正因為上地連尋伺都沒有——沒有尋伺就沒有語言的運作機制。
落地上:這一節示範了本論如何用『所緣』一項貫穿全部判定——所緣是名,故唯俗智、故限五地;所緣是言詞,故限二地;所緣是說道,故除滅智。問所緣,就等於同時問到了智攝與依地。
〔二之五·正46〕邊際定——遍所隨順與增至究竟
先問:上面那六種(無諍、願智、四無礙解)依什麼得?論答「皆依邊際定得」。而邊際靜慮之體也有六種,就是那六種之中「前六除詞加餘邊際」——詞無礙解雖依邊際定而得,體卻不為第四靜慮所收,因為『邊際』之名只依第四靜慮而立。
再問:『邊際』二字何以得名?論給了兩個條件,各配一段修法。遍所隨順——修此靜慮時,從欲界心次第順入初靜慮乃至有頂,再從有頂逆入無所有處乃至欲界,再從欲界順入展轉至第四靜慮;這樣上下順逆走通了,才叫一切地遍所隨順。增至究竟——專修第四靜慮,從下至中、從中至上,三品又各分三,到上上品生起,名至究竟。
又問:『邊際』二字各訓什麼?論說「邊名顯無越義」(勝而無可超越),「際言為顯類義極義」,並舉『四際』『實際』為例。
再問:怎麼得?除佛以外一切聖者,這六種唯加行得,非離染得,理由是「非皆得故」(不是人人都得)。唯佛於此也是離染得——諸佛功德在初盡智時由離染故一切頓得,後隨欲現前不由加行。
易誤處:把『邊際』讀成邊緣、末梢。它恰恰是極、是頂;『際』字取的是極義而非邊角之義。
落地上:這一節回答了第一節留下的問題——共功德『共』到什麼程度。同一批功德,餘聖是一件一件加行修來的,佛是離染時整批頓得、隨欲即現。得法之異,就是佛與餘聖在共功德上的實際分界。
三、明共凡德(連異生也修得的六通)
〔三之一·正47至正50〕六通——本卷最密的一段長行
先問:六通是哪六種?神境智證通、天眼智證通、天耳智證通、他心智證通、宿住隨念智證通、漏盡智證通。其中第六唯聖,前五異生亦得——所以依總相說『亦共異生』。
再問:體是什麼?論答「解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果」,並釋「解脫道言顯出障義」。通不是神奇之事,是慧;而且是出障那一分的慧。 這是全段的定盤星。
智攝:神境等四通唯俗智攝;他心通五智攝(法、類、道、世俗、他心);漏盡通如漏盡力所說(或六或十),由此也顯出它依一切地、緣一切境。
依地:前五通依四靜慮。何以不依無色?論給了四條理由——前三通緣色為境,修他心通以色為門,修宿住通要漸次憶念分位差別且成時緣處性等,而無色地沒有這些能力;又無色地「觀減止增」,而五通必依止觀均之地,未至等地由此也一併遮除。
三通的修法論說得極具體:修他心通先審觀自身心二相前後變異展轉相隨,再審觀他身心相;修宿住通先審察次前滅心,逆觀此生分位前前差別至結生心,乃至能憶中有前一念,然後及於他人。初起唯次第知,串習成時亦能超憶。所憶必須曾經領受——那麼憶淨居天怎麼說?論答「昔曾聞故」。
所緣唯自下地:神境隨依何地,於自地下地行化自在,於上不然,勢力劣故;餘四亦爾。所以無人能取無色界的他心、宿住為境。
作用之廣狹:大聲聞、麟喻、大覺不極作意時依次能於一千、二千、三千世界起用;極作意時依次二千、三千、無數。
得法:未曾得而勢用猛利者由加行得,曾串習而無勝勢用者由離染得,現前皆由加行;佛則一切離染得,隨欲現前不由加行。
念住攝:前三通唯身念住(但緣色,神境緣色香味觸四外處、天眼緣色、天耳緣聲)。這裡論自設一難——經說死生智能知有情由現身中成身語意諸惡行等,那不就緣到心法了嗎?論答:那不是天眼通本身能知,是另有殊勝之智為此通眷屬、依聖身起,因由天眼所引,故與通合立『死生智』之名。他心通三念住攝(受、心、法);宿住、漏盡四念住攝(通緣五蘊一切境)。
三性:天眼、天耳無記性攝,因許此二體是眼耳識相應慧。論又自設一難——若爾何以說依四靜慮?答有二解:一是隨根而說(所依眼耳二根由四靜慮力引起,即彼地攝),二是依通的無間道而說(無間道依四地)。其餘四通性皆是善。末後再設一難——若爾,何故《品類足》說「通云何?謂善慧」?論答「彼據多分,或就勝說」。
易誤處:把六通讀成六種神異能力的清單。論從頭到尾沒有一句在描寫神通的效果,全部力氣都花在體是什麼慧、依什麼地、緣什麼境、怎麼得這四問上。落地上:這一段八百八十字是本卷唯一的長行專段,四門格式在此用得最完整;把它讀通,前面無諍願智無礙解那幾節的省文之處也就都補上了。
〔三之二·正51〕三明——為什麼六通裡只有三種叫明
先問:三明是哪三種?宿住智證明、死生智證明、漏盡智證明,依次以無學位所攝的第五、第二、第六通為自性。注意那個限定——同樣的通,在有學位就不叫明。
再問:六通中何以唯此三獨名明?論給的理由是「如次對治三際愚」——宿住智通治前際愚,死生智通治後際愚,漏盡智通治中際愚。過去、未來、現在三段時間的愚闇,各有一種通去對治,所以這三種獨得明名。
又問:這三種都是真明嗎?論分得很細:最後一種(漏盡)「容有是真」,因為通於無漏;其餘二種是假說為明,因為體唯非學非無學。
再問:有學身中也有前二通,何以不立為明?論答「有學身中有愚闇故」,並補一句要緊的話——「雖有暫時伏滅愚闇,後還被蔽故不名明」。暫時的照亮不算明,會被重新遮住的不算明。
易誤處:以為三明是三種比通更高的東西。它們就是那三種通,只是站在無學位上才得這個名。名之所以立,繫於位次與所治,不繫於能力本身。
落地上:這一節示範了本論極常見的一種手法——同一法體,隨位次與作用而異名。前面『力』與『無畏』的關係也是這樣。讀毘曇遇到新名相,第一問永遠是『它是新的體,還是舊體的新名』。
〔三之三·正52〕三示導——為什麼教誡最尊
先問:三示導是哪三種?神變示導、記心示導、教誡示導,依次以六通中第一(神境)、第四(他心)、第六(漏盡)為自性。何以唯此三?因為唯這三種能引所化有情最初發心最為殊勝,或能引憎背正法者與處中者令發心。『能示能導』故得示導之名;又唯此三能令人於佛法中依次歸伏、信受、修行。
再問:三者之中何以教誡最尊?論給了兩條理由。第一條——前二導呪術也做得到,不一定要靠通,所以不決定;論還舉了兩個實例,健馱梨呪能騰空自在,伊剎尼呪能知他心念。教誡示導則除漏盡通外其餘做不到,所以是決定的。第二條——前二導只能令他暫時迴心,不引勝果;教誡示導則定能令他引當來利益安樂之果,「以能如實方便說故」。
易誤處:以為論主在貶低神通。不是——論的判準極冷靜:能被呪術仿冒的,就不足以作為判準。神變與記心之所以退居其次,不是因為它們不真,是因為看見它們的人無從分辨那是通還是呪。
落地上:這一節是本卷最有現世用處的一段。凡遇以異能取信於人者,論已經先替我們立好了尺——問一句『這件事呪術做不做得到』,再問一句『它引來的是暫時迴心還是當來利樂』。
〔三之四·正53與正54〕神境通——行三種、化二種
先問:『神境』二字目何義?論依毘婆沙所說理趣答:『神』所目的唯是勝等持(殊勝的定),由它能作神變事;諸神變事則名為『境』。神是定,境是事——二字各有所指,不是一個複合詞。
再問:境有幾種?二種——行與化。行復三種:運身(乘空而行猶如飛鳥)、勝解(於極遠方作近思惟便能速至)、意勢(於極遠方舉心緣時身即能至,勢如意故名意勢)。三者之中意勢唯佛,運身、勝解亦通餘乘。論在此引世尊自說「諸佛境界不可思議」為證,並排出一個階梯——意勢唯世尊有,勝解兼餘聖,運身并異生。
又問:化有幾種?二種——欲界化與色界化。欲界化外四處(除聲),色界化唯二(色與觸,色界無香味故)。此二界化各有二種(屬自身、屬他身),故身在欲界化有四種、在色界亦四種,合成八種。
論在此自設一難:若生在色界而作欲界化,豈不成就香味之失?答有二說——一謂如作衣服嚴具,作而不成;另有一說謂在色界唯化二處。
易誤處:把『勝解』讀成一種信念。在此處它是定中的一種作意——把極遠作近想,於是身速至。三種行的差別其實是三種到達方式:走過去、想過去、心一動就到。
落地上:末後論主自問「化作、化事。為即是通不」,答「不爾」「是通之果」。通是因,化是果——這一句把整節收住,也開出下一節。
〔三之五·正55至正58〕能化心十四——依地、生起、語默、留身
先問:能化心為什麼是十四?因為依根本四靜慮生而有地的差別——依初靜慮二種(欲界攝、初靜慮攝),第二靜慮三種,第三四種,第四五種,各加自地與下地,二加三加四加五恰是十四。
再問:依地有什麼規矩?「諸果化心依自上地必無依下」——下地定心不生上地之果,勢力劣故。又第二定等所生的下地化心,比起初定等所生的上地化心,由依與行的緣故也得名勝。
又問:化心怎麼生起、怎麼結束?論說它「必無直出觀義」——從淨定起最初化心,此後後心從自類起,前前念生自類心,最後化心還生淨定;所以此心從二能生二。理由是定果心無記性攝,不能直接出觀;不還入定的心才有直出之義,「如從門入還從門出」。
化事與化語的依地:化事由自地心,無異地化心起餘地化;化所發言則通由自地下地——欲界與初定之化所發言必由自地心起,上地之化起語則由初定心,因為上地自無起表心。
語默俱時:若一化主起多化身,要化主語時諸化身方語,言音所詮一切皆同。
留身:論自設一難——發語心起則化心無,化心無則應無化身,化身如何能語?答曰由先願力留所化身,後起餘心發語表業,故雖二心不俱而依化身亦得發語。又化身不止能留到化主命在時,也能留到命終之後——舉大迦葉波留骨瑣身至慈尊世為例,並說明唯堅實體可久留,故不留肉等。另有一類餘師說願力留身必不能至死後,飲光尊者之骨瑣身是由諸天神持令久住。
初習與成滿:初習業者多化心化一事,習成滿者一化心化多事。三性:這十四種化心皆修得、無記性攝,即通果無記;其餘生得等能變化心則通三性,如天龍等亦能為自他身化,於十色處化九除聲。論末補一句:理實無能化為根者,然所化境不離根故,言化九處亦無有失。
易誤處:把化身讀成分身術。論關心的自始至終是心的依地與生滅次第——化身能不能說話、能不能久住,全部由『心此刻在不在』來決定。
落地上:這一節是本卷數理最密之處。讀時把握一條線——凡問化身能做什麼,先問那一刻能化之心還在不在;在,則事隨心轉;不在,則須靠先前的願力留下的東西撐著。
〔三之六·正58 後段引頌〕化主語默頌——連佛的例外一併讀
先問:這首「一化主語時,諸所化皆語,一化主若默,諸所化亦然」的伽他,說的是什麼?說的是化主與化身語默必俱——化主開口則諸化身齊聲,化主緘默則諸化身俱寂,而且「言音詮表一切皆同」。
再問:這條規矩通不通於佛?論緊接著就打破它——「此但說餘,佛則不爾」。理由是佛諸定力最自在,與所化語容不俱時,言音所詮亦容有別。所以這一首伽他是替餘乘立的,不是替佛立的。
這一頌之判為引頌,其徵在前文「有伽他作如是說」——與前一首「如薄伽梵自說頌言」同型,都是明確他說式。
易誤處:只讀頌不讀後文,於是把『語默必俱』當成通則。論的編排恰恰是先立通則、再標例外;例外那一句才是這一段真正要說的話——它顯的是佛於定得自在到什麼程度。
落地上:本卷凡遇『佛與餘乘同得某德』之處,讀完必再問一句『佛在這件事上有沒有例外』。前面邊際定的離染得是一次,這裡的語默不俱是又一次。
〔三之七·正59〕天眼耳——它們是根,不是通
先問:『天眼耳』三字目何義?論答得斬釘截鐵——「此言唯目天眼耳根」,就是四靜慮所生的淨色。修法是緣光、緣聲修加行,依四靜慮於眼耳之邊引起彼地微妙大種所造的淨色眼耳二根;以之見色聞聲,名天眼耳。
再問:何以名『天』?論答「體即是天,定地攝故」——不是像天,是體本身就屬定地,而定地即天之類。
又問:天眼耳只有修得一種嗎?論列三種:修得天(如上所說)、生得天(生天中而得)、似天(生餘趣中由勝業等所引生,能遠見聞而相似於天),並舉藏臣寶、菩薩、輪王、諸龍鬼神及中有等為例。
再問:修得者的相狀如何?「過現當生恒是同分」——因為到現在必與識俱、能見聞故;「處所必具無翳無缺」,如生色界的一切有情;能隨所應取被障隔、極細、極遠等諸方色聲。
易誤處:把天眼耳與天眼通、天耳通混為一事。這一節說的是根(所依的淨色),前面六通那一節說的是通(依根而起的慧)。二者一體一用,論特意在此立一節分清楚。
落地上:這也解釋了前面那個難處——天眼耳通何以是無記性、卻又說依四靜慮。因為所依的根由四靜慮引起,即彼地攝;說『依四』是隨根而說的。這一節正是那個答案的底料。
〔三之八·正59 後段引頌〕肉眼天眼頌——一句對照收住全段
先問:這首「肉眼於諸方,被障細遠色,無能見功用,天眼見無遺」的頌,功用是什麼?它把前面長行「能隨所應取被障隔極細遠等諸方色聲」一句,改寫成一組正反對照——肉眼於被障之色、極細之色、極遠之色三者皆無能見之功用,天眼則見之無遺。
再問:為什麼要在長行之後再引一頌?因為長行是從『修得之相』說下來的(恒同分、無翳無缺、隨所應取),而這一頌是從『與肉眼相比』說的。同一件事換一個座標,讀者才知道天眼所超越的究竟是什麼——不是看得更清楚,而是三種本來看不到的都看得到。
這一頌之判為引頌,其徵在前文「故於此中有如是頌」,同型於前二首。
易誤處:以為天眼是肉眼的加強版。頌所列的三項(被障、極細、極遠)都不是清晰度問題,是能不能見的問題;肉眼在這三處是「無能見功用」,不是看得模糊。
落地上:三首引頌各繫其段——第一首收不共法(信重之果),第二首收化心(語默之則),這一首收天眼耳(見之無遺)。三首都不入本頌之數,卻各在其段末替長行作一次收束。
〔三之九·正60與正61〕五通之類——修、生、呪、藥、業與趣之通局
先問:前面說過化心有修得與其餘所得之異,那麼神境等五通各各也有這種差別嗎?論答「亦有」,然後逐一列出。神境智總有五種——修得、生得、呪成、藥成、業成;並舉曼馱多王與中有等的神境智為業成之例。他心智總有四種——前三如上(修、生、呪)再加占相成。其餘三種(天眼、天耳、宿住)各三種,就是修、生、業。
再問:三性如何分?論答「除修所得,皆通善等」——修所得的是無記(即前說通果無記),其餘生得呪成藥成業成則通善等三性;並補一句斷語「非定果故不得通名」。注意這一句:不是修得的那些,嚴格說來連『通』這個名都不該給,因為它們不是定所生之果。
又問:各趣之中如何?「人中都無生所得者,餘皆容有」——人趣沒有生而自得的,其餘各趣都可能有;隨其所應,本性生念屬業所成攝。至於地獄趣,論說得極細:初受生時唯以生得的他心、宿住知他心等及過去生,「苦受逼已更無知義」——苦一逼上來,那點知就沒有了。生於餘趣者照此類推。
易誤處:把五種來源看成平列的五條路。論已經替我們分了層——唯修得者才是真正的通(定果),其餘四種只是相似之用;而且唯修得者無記,其餘通三性。來源決定了它是不是『通』,也決定了它的善惡性。
落地上:全卷至此而盡,收在地獄那一句上意味深長——連地獄眾生初生時也有一點知,但苦一逼便滅。這一卷從佛的十力起,到地獄的一念知止;同是『知』,其間的距離就是這一卷所辯的全部功德之量。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與詳略、眾賢之破與救、真諦舊譯之異、以及本卷所留的線頭。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、一部在本品全闕的疏
本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,其現存諸卷於智品全闕——以容錯之法覆核「十八不共」「四無畏」「三念住」「大悲」「無諍」「願智」「無礙解」「神境」「天眼耳」諸詞於該疏皆零命中。所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫,據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。(其卷一總覽表雖載「智品六十一行」一語,那是總覽之數而非疏文,不得充作逐文釋。)另有二事讀者宜知:頌疏於智品無別立品題行,以品名為串搜頌疏必得假零命中;寶疏因將本品大文一分為七而非分為四,其科號自成一系,引其『第幾』時必須繫其家名,不可與光記混算。
二、光記所標的破與救——本卷結構最堅實的一組
本卷最值得注意的一件事,是光記在六通段兩處標出「破云」「救云」的往復格式,而這兩處的『破』經三方逐字互證,即是眾賢《順正理論》的原句。
第一處是宿住通與漏盡通是否皆通四念住。 本論長行自釋作「宿住漏盡四念住攝。通緣五蘊一切境故」。眾賢評之云「經主欲令一一皆通四念住攝,通緣五蘊一切境故。而實宿住,法念住攝」,主張宿住實唯法念住攝、漏盡如力(或法或四),「不應定言四念住攝」。光記「破云」段所引與眾賢此語逐字全同。⇒ 破者是眾賢,所破者是世親(經主),這一繫屬有三方逐字為證,絕無倒置的餘地。
隨後光記標「救云」,其文作「我許宿住亦有別緣,故通四念。言漏盡通四念住者,據十智說」,並引《婆沙》妙音尊者之說為助。然而光記於此僅標『救云』二字,未具名何人所救——或為光記依理代通,或別有他師。依實記之,不代判救者身分。
第二處是天眼耳通是否無記性攝。 本論作「此六通中天眼、天耳無記性攝,許此二體是眼耳識相應慧故」。眾賢先逐字牒引世親此釋,繼以「此釋不然」正面反破,另立「眼耳二識相應慧非通,但可說言是通所引」之立場。光記「破云」第二段作「此解不然。六通皆是解脫道攝。眼、耳二識是解脫道,理不成故」,與眾賢原句逐字相合。⇒ 破者同是眾賢。其後光記同樣標「救云」,作「本起二通為遠見聞,得遠見聞即顯無障。眼、耳二識名解脫道」——救者亦未具名,同上據實記。
這兩處爭的其實是同一件事的兩面:通的體究竟能不能是識相應慧。世親許眼耳識相應慧為通體,眾賢則說六通皆解脫道攝而二識不成解脫道,故二識之慧非通、只是通所引。一義二宗,並錄不判。
又須留意一處性質有別的:四無畏段本論作「理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智」,眾賢於此不是破而是申——他正面說「應言無畏是智所成。理實應然」,並自設難自答(「豈不非無智即是畏體,如何說智體即是無畏?此責不然」)以顯此訓詞何以成立。這是繫屬互證,不是二宗對立,不可與上二處的破救混為一格。
還須誠實記一件事:本卷的對辯高度集中於六通段。十力、四無畏、三念住、大悲、諸佛相望、無諍、願智、四無礙解諸段,本卷範圍內未見眾賢以「經主」牒引式評破。這是實況,不是搜檢之失,不強作補足。至於《顯宗論》於本卷場景範圍之逐句細校尚未完成,其品號較底本與《順正理論》後移一位(智品作第八),此屬全書級之現象,引之必作第八。
三、光記於身力一段的三重異解
身力「觸處為性」一句下,光記列出三重異解而未判優劣——其一以《婆沙》評家(第五說)為正;其二謂俱舍不必以《婆沙》評家為量,若作此解則以初師為正;其三謂俱舍此句實採經部義,並下一句斷語「論主意朋經部,故敘彼宗。此解似勝」。三解並陳,光記不判。
這一處要特別分清層次:本論長行只錄了「觸處為性」與「有說:是造觸離七外別有」二說,三重異解全是光記的判釋,不是論的直說。讀時不可把疏家的分判當成論文本身的主張。
至於身力三說之取捨,本論則有明確的評語——「於所說中唯多應理」;光記讀為「論主評取法救所說」,並記眾賢二論亦同此評。這一處是論主明判,不是並錄不判,與上一段的三重異解性質正相反,不得以一例概之。
四、光記於願智一段的二有說
願智段光記另出二說並設難釋通——先云「有說:由觀等流及行差別,如觀行路之人知所從至」,繼而設難『若爾願智應是比量智,非現量智』,答以此智不觀因而知果、不觀果而知因,故是現量非比量。二有說並陳,光記唯錄不判。此屬疏家之判釋,本論長行只錄了毘婆沙者「願智不能證知無色」一段,未及現量比量之辨。
五、詞無礙解一段的三層結構
詞無礙解段本論錄了三層——有餘師之別解(詞謂訓釋言詞、辯謂言無滯礙)、毘婆沙師之傳說(加行次第為算計、佛語、聲明、因明),以及論主之正義(「理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行」)。光記於前二者明標「敘異說」與「此明加行」,於第三者明標「述正義」,並引《婆沙》一百八十評家之說為論主此句之所本。
這三者不是互相駁難。毘婆沙師的傳說是論主「理實」一句所欲補充釐清的對象,不是被判為謬誤而破斥的。其性質介於純異說並陳與正式破救之間,唯錄其實,不作對辯之名。
六、三疏詳略之異
三家於本卷範圍之義理內容未見互異,悉宗本論;所異者在教學鷹架之詳略,各有所長。
不共法五分科判(十力、四無畏、三念住、大悲、佛同異)三家逐字全合,唯光記逐句析出生起、問、釋三重,寶疏行文簡練,頌疏提綱最為扼要。三念住不共之由,光記明標問答(并習斷故),寶疏義理全合而另補一釋(弟子隨屬如來而非隨屬聲聞),頌疏逕釋未另立問答——寶疏獨補一釋。共功德之科,光記總標二科(總標名、別解釋),寶疏另立四門(無諍定、願智、無礙解、得差別,多一『得差別』之科名)並引《順正理論》阿羅漢憶昔多生受雜類身之教證補釋無諍之意趣,頌疏最簡要——寶疏獨補一教證。天眼耳善性之諍,寶疏以設問答格式處理(《品類足》「通謂善惠」與二通無記性之表面相違),並引《正理論》「六通皆是解脫道攝」為助證,與光記的破救二段相關而非同段。二呪術之名義,寶疏獨引真諦之說(健馱梨翻為持地、伊剎尼為外道師所造論名翻為觀時),光記與頌疏皆未引。六通之破救,光記明標二處往復,寶疏未見破救標籤,頌疏則省略對辯結構而逕以科判提綱呈現——這是三家詳略差最顯著的一處。
⇒ 光記長於破救標籤與異說並陳,寶疏間或補一釋、一教證或引真諦,頌疏長於科判提綱之簡明。不判優劣,各取所長。
七、真諦舊譯之異
真諦本此段的品題作「分別慧品之二」,與玄奘「分別智品」品名系統不同(慧與智),且不繫品第之數。其起句與玄奘開卷句場景全合,同一問起,是本卷卷界的一重旁證。
譯名之系統差:奘「三念住」/諦「三念處」,奘「不共法」/諦「不共得佛法」,奘「無諍」/諦「無諍三摩提」(於名後綴以顯其定性),奘「通」/諦「通慧」,奘「勝處」「遍處」/諦「制入」「遍入」,奘「漏盡」/諦「流盡」,奘「中有」/諦「中陰」,奘「伊剎尼」/諦「伊叉尼柯」。
兩處值得單提。其一是開合之差:真諦本於十力另立「解十力有七義」的科判(自性、分別、獨得、平等、作事、次第、差別),比玄奘本的四門(自性、依地、依身、訓詞)細一層。二本義理無違,唯開合不同。其二是人名之差:玄奘本明具名「大德法救」,真諦本此處僅作「大德」而未帶出法救之名。何以致此,唯錄不判,不強作解。
另有一處來源歧異須誠實記:寶疏所引真諦之說作「有天名健馱梨,翻為持地」,而真諦本此段正文作「呪,即能飛行空中」,並未具出呪名。二處來源有別(或出他段或注疏別本),不強作合一。至於無礙解四種與六通六種的逐一列名句於真諦本的對應處,細校尚未完成,據實記為待補,不以玄奘之詞代填。
八、這一卷留下的線頭
本卷末後說到六通依四靜慮,而定的本身尚未辯——那是下一品的事。本卷開卷句承前一卷的「諸智差別」,末後又把『依定而起』這件事交給下品,前後各接一手,全品至此而盡。
還有一件事值得留意。本卷所立的三明,其所治的是三際之愚,而『無學位』這一限定則承自賢聖品;本卷所立的六通依四靜慮、以慧為體、解脫道攝,也全靠前面諸品所立的智、地、道之名相才說得清楚。這一卷看似在說功德,實則是把前面六品所立的一切名相拿出來作一次總用場——凡讀到不明處,回頭去找那個名相最初被立的地方,多半就通了。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The preceding fascicle made out to the end the entity of the ten knowledges, their modes of apprehension, and their analysis through the several gates; this fascicle turns about upon fourteen characters only — “thus the differences of the several knowledges have been made out; the merits accomplished by knowledge are now to be shown.” What was made out above is ‘what knowledge itself is’; what is made out here is ‘what grows out of knowledge once it has been cultivated to accomplishment.’ Here the three ancient masters let the knife of the outline fall in the same place, and let it fall moreover at the head of their own Fascicle Twenty-Seven: Puguang marks “below, the second main section of the present chapter, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge,” Fabao marks “from here below, the second main section of the present chapter, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge,” and Yuanhui marks “from here the second main section, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge.” The three divide their fascicles independently and yet their boundary is wholly the same as Xuanzang’s division of the fascicles, from which one may see that this cut was not forced by later men but is a seam the text of the treatise opened of itself.
This fascicle divides below into three sections, and the order of them follows one very clear thread — they are arranged by ‘who can obtain them,’ from narrow to wide. The first section is the dharmas not held in common (the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the three foundations of mindfulness, great compassion), which the Buddha alone can obtain and of which the remaining noble ones have none whatever. The second section is merits held in common, yet held in common with the noble ones alone (non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the four unobstructed knowledges, together with the limit-stage absorption upon which they depend), in which śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas too have a share, and ordinary beings none. The third section is merits held in common with ordinary beings (the six supernormal knowledges and what opens out from them — the three clear knowings, the three guiding demonstrations, the two senses of the divine object-field, the minds capable of transformation, the faculties of the divine eye and ear, the classes of the five supernormal knowledges), which even ordinary beings may cultivate. Each of the three sections is wider than the last, and in reading one may take them for a set of concentric circles: the innermost ring the Buddha alone, the middle ring extending to the noble ones, the outermost ring extending to ordinary beings.
One thing must be said at the outset. This fascicle reads like a catalogue of merits, and the numbers in it are startlingly dense — the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the three foundations of mindfulness, the five senses, the eight causes, the sixteen limbs of the three perfections, the four unobstructed knowledges, the six supernormal knowledges, the three clear knowings, the three guiding demonstrations, the fourteen minds of transformation, the classes of the five supernormal knowledges. But what bears the weight is not the numbers; it is one manner of questioning that appears again and again: whenever a merit is established, the author must ask what knowledge is its entity, upon what level it depends, upon what body it depends, and how it is obtained. These four questions are the skeleton of this fascicle, and not one of its twenty-two nodes escapes them. Only when these four questions are understood do the numbers fall onto the account of practice.
I. Making Out the Dharmas Not Held in Common (the Eighteen Dharmas the Buddha Alone Has)
〔1.1 · First Half of Root 34〕The Eighteen Dharmas Not Held in Common — Why These Eighteen, and Why They Are Called Not Held in Common
First ask: When ‘the eighteen dharmas not held in common’ are spoken of, which eighteen are they after all? The treatise answers with the utmost directness — the Buddha’s ten powers, four fearlessnesses, three foundations of mindfulness, and great compassion; ten plus four plus three plus one comes to exactly eighteen. This is a total arrived at by addition, and not eighteen further things.
Ask again: On what ground are they called ‘not held in common’? The criterion the treatise gives is a single sentence — “they are cultivated only at the time of the buddhas’ knowledge of exhaustion, and the remaining noble ones have none of them, hence the name ‘not held in common’.” Note that two layers are hidden in this sentence: one is time (they are cultivated to accomplishment only at that stage of becoming a buddha and realizing the knowledge of exhaustion), and one is person (the remaining noble ones have none of them whatever). Let either be lacking and ‘not held in common’ cannot stand.
Clearing a misreading: taking ‘not held in common’ to mean that a śrāvaka cannot touch even the shadow of it. The later section on the third foundation of mindfulness strikes this misunderstanding down head-on — śrāvakas too can be free of delight and dejection amid the favorable and the adverse, and yet it is still called not held in common. So the exact sense of ‘not held in common’ is not ‘others have no such thing at all,’ but that others do not reach the ultimate degree the Buddha reaches in this matter. Puguang, glossing the word “power,” travels the same road: it is not that the two vehicles have no knowledge, but that they are “obstructed with regard to objects,” and so their knowledge does not earn the name of power.
In practice: reading on in this fascicle, wherever the two words ‘not held in common’ are met with, first ask, ‘is what is not held in common the thing itself, or the ultimate degree of the thing?’ Change that one question and the eighteen dharmas will not be read as a catalogue of marvels having nothing to do with ordinary beings and noble ones.
〔1.2 · Second Half of Root 34 to Root 36〕The Buddha’s Ten Powers — the Four Gates of Nature, Level of Dependence, Body of Dependence, and the Gloss
First ask: What knowledge has each of the ten powers for its entity? The treatise matches them one by one — the power of the possible and the impossible, ten knowledges; the power of actions and their maturation, eight knowledges (excluding cessation and the path); the four powers of the meditative absorptions, liberations, concentrations, and attainments, of the higher and lower faculties, of the various resolves, and of the various elements, nine knowledges each (excluding cessation); the power of the paths leading everywhere, nine knowledges or ten; the two powers of former abodes and of death and birth, conventional knowledge alone; the power of the exhaustion of the outflows, six knowledges or ten.
Here there is one key point in the reading: at the seventh and the tenth the word “or” appears, and the author himself points out that “the word ‘or’ shows that this sense has two routes” — this is not vagueness; it is that the count of knowledges differs because the object is taken differently. If the power of the paths leading everywhere takes only the practice that leads as object it is nine knowledges; if it takes also the place led to it becomes ten. If the power of the exhaustion of the outflows takes only the exhaustion of the outflows itself as object it is six knowledges; if it refers to all the knowledge obtained in a body whose outflows are exhausted it becomes ten. The difference in the count of knowledges comes from the breadth or narrowness of the object, and not from two schools disagreeing.
Ask again: What of the level and the body of dependence? The eighth and ninth powers depend upon the four meditative absorptions; the remaining eight extend to all eleven levels (the desire realm, the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, the intermediate absorption, and the four formless). All ten powers alike depend upon the body of a Buddha, a man of the southern continent Jambudvīpa.
Ask further: Why are they named ‘powers’? The treatise answers, “because within every object of knowledge his knowledge turns without obstruction.” Puguang glosses this, saying “because within every object of knowledge his knowledge turns without obstruction, it is named power,” and adds one layer of contrast — the Buddha alone has removed all afflictions and their residual habits and can know whatever he wishes with regard to every object; the two vehicles, though they too have knowledge, are obstructed with regard to objects, and so do not earn the name of power.
Clearing a misreading: reading ‘power’ as a matter of the magnitude of strength. It is a matter of being unobstructed or not, and not of strong or weak. The treatise adduces the instances of Śāriputra letting go of a man who sought to be led across, and of his being unable to observe and know the prior and later reaches of the dove pursued by the hawk, precisely to show this — Śāriputra had knowledge; it was only that at a certain place his knowledge was blocked.
In practice: these four gates (own nature, level of dependence, body of dependence, gloss) are the fixed form by which this fascicle opens an account for every merit; below, in non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the six supernormal knowledges, this same table is filled in throughout. Learn the table well first and the later text will not need to ask again.
〔1.3 · Root 37〕The Buddha’s Bodily Power — Three Accounts Set Side by Side, the Entity Being the Sense Field of the Tangible
First ask: How great is the Buddha’s bodily power? The treatise first establishes the sentence “the power of the Buddha’s born body equals that of Nārāyaṇa,” and then records three accounts — the treatise’s own ‘equal to Nārāyaṇa,’ some other masters’ ‘every joint fully possesses the power of Nārāyaṇa,’ and the Venerable Dharmatrāta’s ‘the bodily power is without limit, just as the power of mind is.’ Dharmatrāta’s reason is very strong: were bodily power not limitless, the Buddha’s body could not bear up that limitless power of mind.
These three accounts are not set out as equals. The author himself passes an assessing remark — “among the accounts given, only the greater is reasonable.” Puguang reads this sentence as an express assessing choice, his text running “up to here there have been three accounts in all of the Tathāgata’s bodily power. The author of the treatise assesses and takes what Dharmatrāta says,” and he records that Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises likewise assess it thus. This is the first time in this fascicle that the author takes one of several accounts, and it stands in exact contrast with the handling of ‘recorded without adjudication’ in the later text; in reading, the two must be told clearly apart.
Ask again: What is the measure of the power of Nārāyaṇa? The treatise gives a ladder increasing tenfold — the ordinary elephant, the fragrant elephant, the mahānagna, the praskandha, the varāṅga, the caṇūra, and Nārāyaṇa, each later one tenfold the one before; and there is another account which holds that the increase of the first six stages matches only the power of half the body of Nārāyaṇa, and must be doubled again to make the complete power.
Ask further: What has bodily power for its entity? The treatise answers “it has the sense field of the tangible for its nature,” that is, the differences of the great elements among things touched; and it records another account which holds it to be a derived tangible existing separately apart from the seven. Here two accounts stand side by side and the treatise passes no judgment.
Clearing a misreading: reading the simile of the joints of the three persons (coiled like a dragon, like a linked chain, like hooks meeting) as ornament. It is language of gradation — the Great Awakened One, the pratyekabuddha, and the wheel-turning monarch are superior and inferior in power precisely because the tightness with which their limbs and joints are linked differs. In practice: this treatise, in speaking of the body, never speaks of the surface of the skin, but only of ‘how the limbs are linked’ and ‘how the great elements among things touched differ’; this is Abhidharma’s fixed angle of vision upon the body.
〔1.4 · First Half of Root 38〕The Four Fearlessnesses — the Name Rests upon Knowledge, but the Entity Is Not Just Knowledge
First ask: To what is each of the four fearlessnesses matched? The treatise matches them one by one and hangs each upon a power — fearlessness in perfect awakening, ten knowledges, as with the first power of the possible and the impossible; fearlessness in the permanent exhaustion of the outflows, six knowledges or ten, as with the tenth power of the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows; fearlessness in declaring the dharmas that obstruct, eight knowledges, as with the second power of the knowledge of actions and their maturation; fearlessness in declaring the path of deliverance, nine knowledges or ten, as with the seventh power of the paths leading everywhere. Puguang expressly marks these correspondences here and adds one sentence of importance: the World-Honored One in truth accomplishes forty powers and forty fearlessnesses, and the sūtra, going by the fundamental ones, speaks of them briefly as ten powers and four fearlessnesses — this is a matter of fullness and brevity, and not a difference in the numbers.
Ask again: Since the entity is knowledge, why establish the further name ‘fearlessness’? The treatise answers very finely: what the name ‘fearlessness’ designates is ‘the absence of timidity’; because he has knowledge he is not timid before another’s objection, and so upon the entity of knowledge the name fearlessness is brought forth.
The key lies in the next sentence — “in truth fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge, and one should not say that its entity is just knowledge.” Puguang judges this sentence to be the author’s own explanation, and states its principle as ‘knowledge is the cause and fearlessness the result.’ A name may be established upon knowledge, and yet the entity is not equal to knowledge: this is the most delicate piece of glossing in the fascicle.
Clearing a misreading: reading “the name fearlessness designates the entity of the several knowledges” and thereupon supposing that the author holds ‘fearlessness is just knowledge,’ so that the next sentence becomes a self-contradiction. It is not so — the former sentence speaks of what the establishing of the name rests upon, the latter of the reality of the entity. The two sentences are cause and result, and their order is in good array.
In practice: wherever this treatise uses the form ‘such a name designates such an entity,’ one must press the question, ‘is this speaking of what the name rests upon, or of the reality of the entity?’ This one question saves the greater part of misreadings.
〔1.5 · Second Half of Root 38〕The Three Foundations of Mindfulness — Abiding in Right Mindfulness and Right Knowing amid the Favorable, the Adverse, and the Mixed
First ask: Which three are the three foundations of mindfulness? The treatise lists them following the sūtra — the disciples wholly reverent and rightly receiving and practicing, and the Tathāgata taking this as object gives rise to no delight; the disciples only irreverent and not rightly receiving and practicing, and the Tathāgata taking this as object gives rise to no dejection; one class of disciples reverent and another irreverent, and the Tathāgata taking this as object gives rise to neither delight nor dejection. In all three he “abides in equanimity with right mindfulness and right knowing.” The entity is mindfulness and discernment.
Note the arrangement of these three: favorable, adverse, mixed — they are not three things, but three showings forth of one and the same abiding amid three sorts of circumstance. The three circumstances exhaust the attitudes of sentient beings, and so the Buddha’s ‘unmovedness’ is thereby proved to extend to all circumstances, and not merely to have chanced upon no adversity.
Ask again: The great śrāvakas too can be free of delight and dejection amid the favorable, the adverse, and the mixed; on what ground does this count as a dharma of a buddha not held in common? The treatise raises this objection to itself and answers itself — “because in the Buddha alone the residual habits are cut off along with them in this matter.” Puguang expressly marks the outline of question and answer here, his question running “these three foundations of mindfulness the śrāvakas too can fully have; how is it that in the Buddha alone they are named a dharma not held in common.” Fabao agrees wholly with Puguang in doctrine and adds a second explanation besides: the disciples belong to the Tathāgata and not to the śrāvakas, and toward the Tathāgata strong delight or dejection ought by rights to arise, and that the Buddha can refrain is what may be called marvelous.
Clearing a misreading: reading ‘equanimity’ as coldness. Equanimity is here written together with ‘right mindfulness and right knowing,’ and is not being drawn along by circumstance while still being perfectly clear, and not a refusal to attend.
In practice: this section is the strongest evidence in the whole fascicle for ‘the sense of not held in common being the ultimate degree and not the presence or absence’ — the śrāvakas are not without such abiding; their residual habits are not yet cut off. The question mark left at the first section is here closed.
〔1.6 · Root 39〕Great Compassion — Why It Must Use Conventional Knowledge
First ask: What has great compassion for its entity? The treatise answers “it has conventional knowledge for its nature,” and at once gives the reason — were it not conventional knowledge, it “could not take all sentient beings as object,” nor “form the mode of apprehension of the three sufferings.” This reason must be looked at closely: knowledge without outflows takes the principle of the four truths as object, and cannot reach the concrete mark of suffering in each sentient being; to take universally as object all the sentient beings of the three realms, and to form the mode of apprehension upon the three sufferings, only conventional knowledge can manage. The settling of the nature is forced out by ‘the breadth of the object’, and is not established at will.
Ask again: On what ground is it called ‘great’? The treatise establishes five senses — great by provision (accomplished by vast merit and knowledge), great by mode of apprehension (able to form the mode of apprehension upon the three sufferings), great by object (taking the sentient beings of the three realms together as object), great by equality (doing the work of benefit and ease equally for all sentient beings), great by highest grade (being of the highest grade, with no other compassion its equal).
Ask further: Wherein does it differ from ordinary compassion? The treatise gives eight causes — own nature (non-delusion against non-hatred), mode of apprehension (three sufferings against one), object (three realms against one), level of dependence (the fourth meditative absorption alone against extending to the rest), body of dependence (the Buddha’s body alone against extending to the rest), realization (requiring freedom from craving for the summit of existence against not requiring it), deliverance (the matter accomplished against a hope only), pity (equal against unequal).
Clearing a misreading: supposing that ‘great compassion uses conventional knowledge’ is a demotion. The contrary is the case — only conventional knowledge can take all sentient beings universally as object; the ‘conventional’ here speaks of the object being conventional matters, and not of the knowledge itself being inferior. In practice: taking the five senses and the eight causes together, one finds that they are in fact answering two sides of one question — the five senses say ‘why it is called great,’ the eight causes say ‘why it is not that smaller thing.’ The two sides, positive and negative, fence in one and the same boundary.
〔1.7 · Root 40〕Buddhas Regarded One against Another — Equal in Three Things, Differing in Four
First ask: Are the buddhas equal in every dharma among themselves? The treatise answers in two layers. Equal are three things — provision alike complete, dharma body alike accomplished, benefiting others alike ultimate. Differing are four things and an ‘and the like’ — lifespan short or long, class either kṣatriya or brahmin, clan either Gautama or Kāśyapa, bodily size small or large, and the word ‘and the like’ takes in also the length or brevity of the abiding of the true Dharma in the world.
Ask again: Since they are buddhas, why are there still differences? The reason the treatise gives is of the utmost importance — “because the times at which they appear in the world differ and what suits the faculties and capacities of the sentient beings to be trained is severally different.” The difference lies not in the merits of the Buddha but in the capacities of those to be trained. This one sentence shifts the weight of the whole passage away from ‘the buddhas being higher and lower than one another.’
Then the treatise turns to the three perfections — the perfection of cause (cultivation without remainder, over a long time, without interval, with reverence), the perfection of result (knowledge, abandonment, majestic power, form body, four kinds each opened into four limbs), and the perfection of grace (making beings forever liberated from birth and death in the three evil destinies, or setting them in the good destinies and the three vehicles). This long passage is not a digression; it is precisely answering the question ‘the three things of provision, dharma body, and benefiting others being equal, what is it that is equal?’
Clearing a misreading: reading the differences of lifespan and bodily size as the buddhas having superiority and inferiority. The treatise’s criterion is already written down fast in that one sentence about ‘what suits the capacities of those to be trained’ — the difference is a showing forth answering to capacity, and not a height or lowness of merit.
In practice: reading here, one should attend to the author’s closing sentence — the perfections of the Tathāgata “were they analyzed one by one would be limitless, and the Buddha, the World-Honored One, alone can know them and can declare them.” This is a rare instance of the treatise stating its own boundary: what can be listed has been listed, and what cannot be listed to the end is honestly said to be beyond listing.
〔1.8 · The Quoted Stanza at the End of Root 40〕The Stanza on the Buddha’s Field of Merit — One Thought of Confidence and Reverence Can Turn Away and Extinguish Limitless Evil Action
First ask: This stanza, “if in the field of merit that is the Buddha one can plant even a small portion of the wholesome, one obtains at first a superior good destiny, and at last one assuredly attains nirvāṇa,” joins on where? It joins after the three perfections and before the merits held in common, and is the tying off of the section on the dharmas not held in common. The treatise first spreads out the Buddha’s merits as a great mountain of jewels, and then divides men into two — the fool himself lacking the many merits, who hears and yet cannot give rise to confidence and reverence; the man of discernment, in whom, hearing it, the mind of confidence and reverence “penetrates to the marrow of the bones.”
Ask again: How great a force can one thought of confidence and reverence have? The treatise says it very concretely — “it turns away and extinguishes limitless indeterminate evil actions, and takes to itself the superior human and heavenly destinies and nirvāṇa.” Note that what is turned away and extinguished is indeterminate action, and not every action; the treatise’s choice of words here is exactly measured. Therefore the appearing of the Tathāgata is, for the man of discernment, an “unsurpassed field of merit,” relying upon which one can draw forth a result that is not passed in vain, lovely, superior, swift, and ultimate. These five epithets are just the prose version of the stanza’s ‘one obtains at first a superior good destiny, and at last assuredly attains nirvāṇa.’
That this stanza is judged a quoted stanza and not a root stanza has its warrant in the preceding text — “as the Bhagavat himself said in a stanza,” an express formula of another’s speech. All three quoted stanzas in this fascicle have such a warrant in the preceding text, and the criterion does not rest upon doctrinal guesswork.
Clearing a misreading: reading ‘field of merit’ as a kind of trade — so much offered for so much in return. The treatise’s order is not that: first there is the mountain of merits, next the mind of confidence and reverence, and only then the force that turns action away. What can turn action away is the mind; the field is only the object that lets that mind be able to arise.
In practice: this is the one place in the fascicle where the whole abstract discourse of merits falls back upon the ordinary reader. The eighteen dharmas above are all the Buddha’s affair; only at this stanza is it said ‘and what has that to do with you’ — and the point of contact lies in that ‘small portion’ of ‘being able to plant even a small portion of the wholesome.’
II. Making Out the Merits Held in Common (with the Remaining Noble Ones)
〔2.1 · Root 41〕The General Roll of the Merits Held in Common — First Drawing Two Boundaries
First ask: What are the merits held in common? The treatise answers: the World-Honored One has further immeasurable merits held in common with the remaining noble ones and with ordinary beings. It then lists a long string — non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, the supernormal knowledges, the meditative absorptions, the formless attainments and concentrations, the immeasurables, the liberations, the bases of mastery, the totalities, and the rest.
The real function of this section is to draw a boundary, and it lies in the two sentences that follow “according as it suits” — “the first three gates are held in common with the remaining noble ones alone; the supernormal knowledges, the meditative absorptions, and the rest are held in common with ordinary beings as well.” In the first three gates (non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges) ordinary beings have no share; the supernormal knowledges and the meditative absorptions and the rest even ordinary beings may cultivate. This one cut settles the whole arrangement of what follows: the first three gates are made out first, then the six supernormal knowledges.
Ask again: Why must these two layers be divided? Because non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, and the unobstructed knowledges must all be obtained in dependence upon limit-stage absorption, and limit-stage absorption is the fourth meditative absorption cultivated to the utmost — where ordinary beings cannot reach. The six supernormal knowledges need only depend upon the four meditative absorptions, and ordinary beings can cultivate them. The depth of the absorption depended upon settles who can hold a merit in common.
Clearing a misreading: seeing the word ‘common’ and supposing that these merits of the Buddha are wholly the same as those of śrāvakas and ordinary beings. It is not so — the later section on limit-stage absorption will explain that of these same six, the remaining noble ones obtain them by preparatory effort alone while the Buddha obtains them by separation from defilement, and that the Buddha raises them before him as he wishes without preparatory effort. What is held in common is the name and the entity; what is not held in common is the manner of obtaining and the mastery.
In practice: while reading the second and third sections of this fascicle, keep the sentence “the first three gates are held in common with the remaining noble ones alone; the supernormal knowledges, the meditative absorptions, and the rest are held in common with ordinary beings as well” always at hand; it is the table of contents of those two sections.
〔2.2 · Root 42〕Non-contention — a Knowledge Cultivated So as Not to Provoke Affliction in Others
First ask: What is non-contention? The treatise’s definition is most unusual — the arhat observes that the suffering of sentient beings arises from affliction, and knows moreover that this body of his own is the most superior among fields of merit (others easily giving rise to greed and hatred over him), and fearing that the afflictions of others may again arise with himself for their object, he deliberately draws forth a knowledge of this kind, so that other sentient beings may not give rise to greed, hatred, and the rest with his body for their object.
This is a merit rarely seen in the whole treatise: its aim lies not upon himself but upon preventing others from giving rise to affliction because of him. The origin of the name lies here too — “because this practice can still the contention of affliction among the classes of sentient beings, it obtains the name ‘non-contention’.”
Ask again: What of its four gates? Its entity is conventional knowledge alone; it depends upon the fourth meditative absorption (which is the most superior among the pleasant modes of progress); only an arhat of the unshakable lineage can raise it (the remaining arhats cannot even guard against the arising of afflictions in themselves); it depends upon a human body in the three continents alone; and it takes as object the afflictions of the desire realm, in the future, and possessed of an entity.
Ask further: Why only the future and only afflictions possessed of an entity? The future is taken as object because only the future can still be forestalled; as for afflictions without an entity (those arising without a concrete object-situation as object), the treatise says expressly that they “cannot be forestalled, since they arise from within and take their objects generally, according as it suits” — they do not arise from ‘you’ as their object at all, and so there is nothing to forestall.
Clearing a misreading: reading non-contention as not disputing with others. What it stills is the affliction in the minds of others, and not a quarrel in words.
In practice: this section demonstrates a rare angle in this treatise’s way of establishing merits — establishing a name by ‘the effect upon others.’ When practice has reached a certain stage, this body of one’s own becomes an object for others, and thereupon even how others regard oneself becomes a matter to be dealt with.
〔2.3 · First Half of Root 43〕The Knowledge of Aspiration — Knowing as One Has Aspired, the Rest as with Non-contention
First ask: What is the knowledge of aspiration? The treatise answers, “because with aspiration foremost it draws forth the arising of a fine knowledge that understands as it aspired, it is named the knowledge of aspiration” — one first makes the aspiration to know something, then draws forth the arising of knowledge, and knows as one aspired.
Ask again: Wherein does it differ from non-contention? The treatise answers with the utmost economy: the four items of own nature, level, lineage, and body are wholly the same as with non-contention, and “only its object differs” — non-contention takes as object the afflictions of the desire realm, future, and possessed of an entity, while the knowledge of aspiration “takes all dharmas for its object.” This is this treatise’s method of abridgement: what is of the same form is not written again; only the item of difference is marked.
Ask further: If all dharmas are its object, can the formless realm too be known? The treatise here records the words of the Vaibhāṣikas — the knowledge of aspiration cannot realize and know the formless, but only observes the causal practices there and the differences of their homogeneous outcome and so knows by inference, “knowing like the class of farmers” (seeing the sprout and knowing the seed).
The manner of cultivation is given too: one first makes a sincere aspiration seeking to know that object, and then enters the limit-stage fourth meditative absorption as preparatory effort; from this, with nothing intervening, according as the force of the absorption entered is superior or inferior, right knowledge arises as drawn forth by the prior force of aspiration, and one knows the object sought as it really is.
Clearing a misreading: reading ‘understanding as one aspired’ as knowing automatically whatever one wishes to know. The treatise’s order is aspiration first, preparatory effort in the middle, knowledge last, and the middle step of ‘entering the limit-stage fourth meditative absorption’ cannot be omitted.
In practice: that the knowledge of aspiration and non-contention share one set of four gates verifies exactly what was said at the end of the first section — the form by which this fascicle opens an account for every merit is fixed. Reading on into the unobstructed knowledges and the six supernormal knowledges, it is still this same table.
〔2.4 · Second Half of Root 43 to Root 45〕The Four Unobstructed Knowledges — Four Objects, Four Inclusions among the Knowledges, and All Four Obtained Together
First ask: Which four are the four unobstructed knowledges? Dharma, meaning, speech, and eloquence. They take as object, in that order, name, meaning, utterance, and the way of utterance, and all have for their own nature a knowledge that cannot be turned back. The treatise explains it very finely: taking as object the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies that express is established as the first; taking as object the meaning expressed is established as the second; taking as object the words of local speech is established as the third; taking as object ‘utterance according with correct principle and unhindered’ and ‘the two masterful ways of absorption and discernment’ is established as the fourth.
Ask again: What of the inclusion among the knowledges and the level of dependence? The two knowledges of dharma and of speech are included in conventional knowledge alone (their object being the object-situation of the name-bodies and of worldly speech); the unobstructed knowledge of dharma extends to five levels (the desire realm and the four meditative absorptions, since in the higher levels there are no names and the rest); the unobstructed knowledge of speech depends upon two levels alone (the desire realm and the first meditative absorption, since in the higher levels there is neither applied nor sustained thought). The unobstructed knowledge of meaning is included in sixteen knowledges — and here again is a case of ‘two routes’: if all dharmas are named meaning it is included in ten knowledges; if nirvāṇa alone is named meaning it is included in six (conventional, dharma, subsequent, cessation, exhaustion, non-arising). The unobstructed knowledge of eloquence is included in nine knowledges (excluding the knowledge of cessation alone, since it takes the way of utterance as object). Meaning and eloquence both extend to all levels, up to the summit of existence.
Ask further: What of the obtaining? The treatise says “whichever one is obtained, at that moment all four are assuredly obtained together; it cannot be called obtaining if the four are not complete” — all four are obtained together and cannot be bought singly.
The treatise has here two further passages worth attending to: one, it adduces the Treatise of Designations, matching four phrases to the order of the four unobstructed knowledges; two, it records a divergent explanation of some other masters (speech being all glossing words, eloquence being declaring on and on with words unhindered), together with the order of preparatory efforts in the transmitted account (repeated practice of calculation, the Buddha’s words, the science of sounds, and the science of reasons). And the author’s correct sense is “in truth the arising of every unobstructed knowledge has for its preparatory effort the study of the Buddha’s words alone.”
Clearing a misreading: supposing that the four unobstructed knowledges are four kinds of eloquence in speaking. Their entity is ‘a knowledge that cannot be turned back,’ and its falling upon language is only its function; that the unobstructed knowledge of speech depends upon two levels alone is precisely because in the higher levels there is not even applied or sustained thought — without applied and sustained thought there is no working machinery of language.
In practice: this section demonstrates how the treatise uses the single item of ‘object’ to run through every adjudication — the object is name, hence conventional knowledge alone, hence limited to five levels; the object is speech, hence limited to two levels; the object is the way of utterance, hence the knowledge of cessation is excluded. To ask after the object is at the same time to have asked after the inclusion among the knowledges and the level of dependence.
〔2.5 · Root 46〕Limit-Stage Absorption — Universally According with All, and Increasing to the Utmost
First ask: In dependence upon what are those six above (non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the four unobstructed knowledges) obtained? The treatise answers, “they are all obtained in dependence upon limit-stage absorption.” And the entity of limit-stage meditative absorption is likewise of six kinds, that is, of those six, “the former six with speech removed and the remaining limit-stage added” — the unobstructed knowledge of speech, though obtained in dependence upon limit-stage absorption, has an entity not gathered in by the fourth meditative absorption, because the name ‘limit-stage’ is established in dependence upon the fourth meditative absorption alone.
Ask again: How do the two words ‘limit-stage’ earn their name? The treatise gives two conditions, each matched with a stretch of cultivation. Universally according with all — when cultivating this meditative absorption, one enters in order from a mind of the desire realm into the first meditative absorption and up to the summit of existence, then from the summit of existence enters in reverse into the sphere of nothingness and down to the desire realm, then from the desire realm enters upward in order and turns about to the fourth meditative absorption; only when up and down, forward and reverse, have been walked through in this way is it called universally according with all the levels. Increasing to the utmost — cultivating the fourth meditative absorption exclusively, from low to middle and middle to high, and the three grades each divided again into three, and when the highest of the high arises it is named reaching the utmost.
Ask further: What do the two words ‘limit’ and ‘stage’ severally gloss? The treatise says “the word ‘limit’ shows the sense of there being nothing beyond it” (superior with nothing beyond it), and “the word ‘stage’ shows the sense of class and the sense of the utmost,” adducing ‘the four stages’ and ‘the real stage’ as examples.
Ask again: How are they obtained? For all noble ones apart from the Buddha, these six are obtained by preparatory effort alone, not obtained by separation from defilement, the reason being “because it is not that everyone obtains them.” The Buddha alone obtains these by separation from defilement as well — the merits of the buddhas, when the knowledge of exhaustion first arises, are by reason of separation from defilement all obtained at once, and afterwards raised before him as he wishes without preparatory effort.
Clearing a misreading: reading ‘limit-stage’ as an edge or a tail-end. It is precisely the utmost, the summit; the word ‘stage’ takes the sense of the utmost, and not the sense of a corner or an edge.
In practice: this section answers the question left over from the first section — to what degree the merits held in common are ‘held in common.’ Of one and the same set of merits, the remaining noble ones cultivate them one by one by preparatory effort, while the Buddha obtains the whole set at once upon separation from defilement and has them present as he wishes. The difference in the manner of obtaining is the real boundary between the Buddha and the remaining noble ones in the merits held in common.
III. Making Out the Merits Held in Common with Ordinary Beings (the Six Supernormal Knowledges Even Ordinary Beings May Cultivate)
〔3.1 · Roots 47 to 50〕The Six Supernormal Knowledges — the Densest Stretch of Prose in the Fascicle
First ask: Which six are the six supernormal knowledges? Those realized through the knowledge of the divine object-field, of the divine eye, of the divine ear, of the minds of others, of the recollection of former abodes, and of the exhaustion of the outflows. Among them the sixth belongs to the noble ones alone, while the former five ordinary beings too obtain — and so, speaking by the general mark, it is said that they are ‘held in common with ordinary beings as well.’
Ask again: What is the entity? The treatise answers “included in the path of liberation, having discernment for their own nature, like the fruits of the ascetic life,” and glosses “the words ‘path of liberation’ show the sense of issuing forth from obstruction.” A supernormal knowledge is not a marvelous affair; it is discernment — and moreover that portion of discernment which issues forth from obstruction. This is the pole-star of the whole passage.
Inclusion among the knowledges: the four supernormal knowledges beginning with the divine object-field are included in conventional knowledge alone; that of the minds of others in five knowledges (dharma, subsequent, path, conventional, minds of others); that of the exhaustion of the outflows is as stated under the power of the exhaustion of the outflows (six or ten), by which it is also shown that it depends upon all levels and takes all objects.
Level of dependence: the former five supernormal knowledges depend upon the four meditative absorptions. Why not upon the formless? The treatise gives four reasons — the former three supernormal knowledges take form as object; cultivating that of the minds of others uses form as its gate; cultivating that of former abodes requires recollecting in order the differences of the stages and, when accomplished, takes the sense fields and the natures and the rest as object, and in the formless levels there are none of these capacities; and again, the formless levels are of ‘observation decreased and stillness increased,’ while the five supernormal knowledges must depend upon a level where stillness and observation are equal, and access concentration and the like are by this reason likewise excluded.
The manner of cultivating three of the supernormal knowledges the treatise gives very concretely: to cultivate that of the minds of others one first examines closely the alterations before and after of the two marks of one’s own body and mind and how they follow one upon another, and then examines closely the marks of another’s body and mind; to cultivate that of former abodes one first examines the mind just ceased before, observes in reverse the earlier and earlier differences of the stages of this life down to the mind of taking rebirth, and even to recollecting the first thought-instant of intermediate existence, and afterwards extends to others. When first raised it knows only in order; when practice has ripened it can also recollect leaping over the order. What is recollected must have been experienced before — how then does one recollect the Pure Abodes? The treatise answers, “because one had heard of them in the past.”
The object is one’s own level and those below alone: whichever level the divine object-field arises in dependence upon, upon that level and those below it exercises transformation at will, and not upon the higher, its force being inferior; and the remaining four are likewise. Therefore none can take the minds of others or the former abodes of the formless realm as object.
The breadth and narrowness of the operation: the great śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha likened to the rhinoceros horn, and the Great Awakened One, when not attending to the utmost, can in that order exert them upon a thousand, two thousand, and three thousand worlds; when attending to the utmost, upon two thousand, three thousand, and countless worlds.
The manner of obtaining: what has never been obtained and is of keen and superior operation is obtained by preparatory effort; what has been practiced before and has no superior operation is obtained by separation from defilement; raising them before one is in every case by preparatory effort; while for the Buddha everything is obtained by separation from defilement and raised before him as he wishes without preparatory effort.
Inclusion in the foundations of mindfulness: the former three supernormal knowledges are in the foundation of mindfulness of the body alone (taking only form as object — the divine object-field taking the four outer sense fields of form, scent, taste, and the tangible; the divine eye taking form; the divine ear taking sound). Here the treatise raises an objection to itself — the sūtra says the knowledge of death and birth can know that sentient beings, by the evil conduct of body, speech, and mind accomplished in their present bodies, and so forth; does that not take mental dharmas as object? The treatise answers: that is not what the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye itself can know; there is a further superior knowledge that is the retinue of this supernormal knowledge, arising in dependence upon the body of a noble one, and because it is drawn forth by the divine eye it is joined with this supernormal knowledge and the one name ‘knowledge of death and birth’ is established. That of the minds of others is included in three foundations of mindfulness (feeling, mind, dharmas); those of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows in four (taking as object all objects, the five aggregates).
The three ethical qualities: the divine eye and the divine ear are included among things of indeterminate nature, because the entity of these two is granted to be the discernment associated with eye-consciousness and ear-consciousness. Here the treatise again raises an objection to itself — if that is so, how can they be said to depend upon the four meditative absorptions? There are two answers: one, that it is said in accordance with the ‘faculty’ (the two faculties of eye and ear depended upon being drawn forth by the force of the four meditative absorptions and thus included in those levels); two, that it is said in accordance with the uninterrupted path of the supernormal knowledge (that uninterrupted path depending upon four levels). The remaining four supernormal knowledges are all of wholesome nature. And at the last one further objection is raised — if that is so, why does the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas say “what is a supernormal knowledge? It is wholesome discernment”? The treatise answers, “that is said with regard to the greater part, or with regard to the superior.”
Clearing a misreading: reading the six supernormal knowledges as a catalogue of six marvelous abilities. From beginning to end the treatise has not one sentence describing the effects of supernormal power; the whole of its strength is spent upon the four questions of what discernment is the entity, upon what level it depends, what object it takes, and how it is obtained. In practice: these eight hundred eighty characters are the sole extended prose passage of the fascicle, and the four-gate format is used here at its most complete; read this through, and the abridged places in the earlier sections on non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, and the unobstructed knowledges are all supplied.
〔3.2 · Root 51〕The Three Clear Knowings — Why Only Three among the Six Supernormal Knowledges Are Called Clear Knowings
First ask: Which three are the three clear knowings? The clear knowing realized through the knowledge of former abodes, that realized through the knowledge of death and birth, and that realized through the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows, having for their own nature, in that order, the fifth, the second, and the sixth supernormal knowledges as included in the stage beyond training. Note that restriction — the same supernormal knowledge, in the stage of one in training, is not called a clear knowing.
Ask again: Why among the six supernormal knowledges do these three alone earn the name of clear knowing? The reason the treatise gives is “because in that order they counteract the folly regarding the three periods” — the supernormal knowledge of former abodes counteracts the folly regarding the prior period, that of death and birth the folly regarding the later period, that of the exhaustion of the outflows the folly regarding the middle period. The folly and darkness of the three stretches of time, past, future, and present, have each a supernormal knowledge to counteract them, and so these three alone earn the name of clear knowing.
Ask further: Are all three true clear knowings? The treatise divides finely: the last (the exhaustion of the outflows) “may be truly so,” because it extends to what is without outflows; the other two are said conventionally to be clear knowings, because their entity is only what is neither in training nor beyond training.
Ask again: In the body of one in training the former two supernormal knowledges are also present; why are they not established as clear knowings? The treatise answers, “because in the body of one in training there is folly and darkness,” and adds a sentence of importance — “although at times he can subdue and extinguish folly and darkness for a while, afterwards he is covered over again, and so they are not named clear knowings.” A temporary lighting is not clear knowing; what can be covered over again is not clear knowing.
Clearing a misreading: supposing the three clear knowings to be three things higher than the supernormal knowledges. They just are those three supernormal knowledges, only that standing in the stage beyond training they earn this name. The establishing of the name hangs upon the stage and upon what is counteracted, and not upon the ability itself.
In practice: this section demonstrates a device very common in this treatise — one and the same entity of a dharma bearing different names according to stage and function. The relation of ‘power’ and ‘fearlessness’ above was of the same sort. In reading Abhidharma, when a new technical term is met with, the first question is always ‘is this a new entity, or a new name for an old one?’
〔3.3 · Root 52〕The Three Guiding Demonstrations — Why Instruction Is the Most Honored
First ask: Which three are the three guiding demonstrations? The guiding demonstration of divine transformation, of discerning minds, and of instruction, having for their own nature, in that order, the first (the divine object-field), the fourth (the minds of others), and the sixth (the exhaustion of the outflows) among the six supernormal knowledges. Why these three alone? Because these three alone can guide the sentient beings to be trained to raise the mind for the first time and are the most superior, or can guide those who hate and turn their backs on the true Dharma and those who stand in the middle to raise the mind. Because they can ‘demonstrate’ and can ‘guide’ they earn the name guiding demonstration; and again, because these three alone can bring a man within the Buddha’s Dharma to submit, to accept in faith, and to practice, in that order.
Ask again: Among the three, why is instruction the most honored? The treatise gives two reasons. The first — the former two demonstrations spell-craft too can accomplish, without necessarily relying upon a supernormal knowledge, and so they are not definite; and the treatise adduces two actual instances, the Gandhārī spell that can make one soar into the sky at will and the Īkṣaṇī spell that can make one know what is in another’s mind. The guiding demonstration by instruction, apart from the supernormal knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows, nothing else can accomplish, and so it is definite. The second — the former two demonstrations can only make another turn his mind for a while and do not draw forth a superior result; the guiding demonstration by instruction assuredly can make another draw forth a result of benefit and ease to come, “because it declares by skillful means just as things really are.”
Clearing a misreading: supposing that the author is disparaging supernormal power. He is not — the treatise’s criterion is perfectly cool: what can be counterfeited by spell-craft is not enough to serve as a criterion. That divine transformation and the discerning of minds fall into second place is not because they are not real, but because those who see them have no way of telling whether what they see is a supernormal knowledge or a spell.
In practice: this section is the most serviceable stretch of the fascicle for the present world. Wherever one meets with someone who wins men’s trust by an unusual ability, the treatise has already set up the measuring rod for us — ask one question, ‘can spell-craft do this thing?’, and then ask another, ‘is what it draws forth a temporary turning of the mind, or benefit and ease to come?’
〔3.4 · Roots 53 and 54〕The Supernormal Knowledge of the Divine Object-Field — Motion of Three Kinds, Transformation of Two
First ask: What sense do the two words ‘divine object-field’ designate? The treatise answers following the tenor of what the Mahāvibhāṣā says: what ‘the divine’ designates is superior concentration alone (a superior absorption), since by it deeds of divine transformation can be done; and the deeds of divine transformation are named the ‘object-field.’ The divine is absorption, the object-field is the deeds — the two words each point at something, and it is not one compound word.
Ask again: How many kinds is the object-field? Two — motion and transformation. Motion is again of three kinds: conveying the body (riding through space like a flying bird), resolve (pondering a place utterly far off as near, whereupon one can swiftly arrive), and the momentum of thought (when for a place utterly far off one raises the mind and takes it as object, the body at once arrives; the operation being as thought, it is named the momentum of thought). Among the three, the momentum of thought belongs to the Buddha alone; conveying the body and resolve extend to the other vehicles as well. The treatise here adduces the World-Honored One’s own words, ‘the object-field of the buddhas is inconceivable,’ as warrant, and sets out a ladder — the momentum of thought belongs to the World-Honored One alone, resolve extends to the remaining noble ones, conveying the body extends even to ordinary beings.
Ask further: How many kinds is transformation? Two — transformation in the desire realm and in the form realm. A transformation of the desire realm transforms the four outer sense fields (with sound removed); a transformation of the form realm transforms two alone (form and the tangible, since in the form realm there is neither scent nor taste). The transformations of these two realms are each of two kinds (belonging to one’s own body and belonging to another’s), and so when the body is in the desire realm the transformations are four kinds and when in the form realm likewise four, making eight in all.
Here the treatise raises an objection to itself: if one is born in the form realm and makes a transformation of the desire realm, does one not incur the fault of accomplishing scent and taste? Two answers are given — one, that it is like making clothes and ornaments, made and yet not accomplished; and there is another account which holds that in the form realm only two sense fields are transformed.
Clearing a misreading: reading ‘resolve’ as a kind of conviction. Here it is a form of attention within absorption — taking what is utterly far off as near — whereupon the body swiftly arrives. The differences among the three kinds of motion are in fact three ways of arriving: walking over, thinking over, and arriving the moment the mind stirs.
In practice: at the last the author asks himself, “is a deed of transformation done by a mind of transformation just the supernormal knowledge?”, and answers “it is not,” “it is the result produced by the supernormal knowledge.” The supernormal knowledge is the cause, the transformation the result — this one sentence ties off the whole section and opens the next.
〔3.5 · Roots 55 to 58〕The Fourteen Minds Capable of Transformation — Level of Dependence, Arising, Speech and Silence, Preserving the Body
First ask: Why are the minds capable of transformation fourteen? Because they arise in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions and there is a difference of level — two in dependence upon the first meditative absorption (included in the desire realm, included in the first meditative absorption), three upon the second, four upon the third, five upon the fourth, each adding those of its own level and of the levels below; and two plus three plus four plus five is exactly fourteen.
Ask again: What is the rule for the level of dependence? “The minds of transformation that are results depend upon their own level and the levels above, and assuredly do not depend upon those below” — a mind of absorption of a lower level does not produce a result of a higher, its force being inferior. Again, the mind of transformation of a lower level produced by the second absorption and the rest, as against the mind of transformation of a higher level produced by the first absorption and the rest, is also named superior by reason of what it depends upon and what it ranges over.
Ask further: How does a mind of transformation arise, and how does it end? The treatise says it “assuredly has no sense of issuing from contemplation directly” — from the pure absorption arises the first mind of transformation, thereafter the later minds arise from their own class and each earlier thought-instant produces a mind of its own class, and the last mind of transformation produces the pure absorption again; and so this mind arises from two and can produce two. The reason is that a mind that is the result of absorption is included among things of indeterminate nature and cannot issue from contemplation directly; only a mind that does not re-enter absorption has the sense of issuing directly, “as one goes in by the gate and comes out again by the gate.”
The level of dependence of a deed of transformation and of transformed speech: a deed of transformation is by a mind of its own level, and no mind of transformation of a different level raises a transformation of another level; the speech uttered by a transformation, however, extends to a mind of its own level or of a lower — the speech uttered by a transformation of the desire realm or of the first absorption is assuredly raised by a mind of its own level, while a transformation of a higher level raising speech does so by a mind of the first absorption, because in the higher levels themselves there is no mind that raises manifest action.
Speech and silence at the same time: if one master of transformation raises many transformed bodies, only when the master of transformation speaks do the transformed bodies speak, and the content expressed by the sounds of speech is in every case the same.
Preserving the body: the treatise raises an objection to itself — once the mind that utters speech has arisen the mind of transformation is gone, and the mind of transformation being gone there ought to be no transformed body; how then can the transformed body speak? The answer is that by the force of a prior vow the transformed body has been preserved, and afterwards another mind is raised that utters the manifest action of speech, and so although the two minds are not present together speech can still be uttered in dependence upon the transformed body. Again, a transformed body can be preserved not only while the life of the master of transformation is present but also after his life has ended — the instance given is the Venerable Mahākāśyapa leaving his body of linked bones to last until the age of the Compassionate One, with the explanation that only a solid entity may be preserved long, and so he did not preserve his flesh and the rest. There is another class of masters who say that the force of a vow preserving a body assuredly cannot make it last after death, and that the body of linked bones of the Venerable Drinker of Light was made to last long by the upholding of the gods.
One newly at the practice and one who has become accomplished: one newly at the practice uses many minds of transformation to transform one thing; one whose practice has become accomplished transforms many things with a single mind. The three ethical qualities: these fourteen minds of transformation are all obtained by cultivation and included among things of indeterminate nature, that is, the indeterminate of penetrative effect; the other minds capable of transformation, obtained at birth and the like, extend to all three ethical qualities, as with gods and nāgas and the rest, who too can make transformations for their own bodies and for others, transforming nine among the ten sense fields of form, with sound removed. The treatise adds at the end: stated in principle, there is nothing that can transform a faculty, yet since the object transformed is not apart from a faculty, to say ‘nine sense fields are transformed’ is likewise not at fault.
Clearing a misreading: reading transformed bodies as an art of dividing the body. What the treatise attends to from first to last is the level of dependence and the order of arising and ceasing of the mind — whether a transformed body can speak and whether it can last long is settled entirely by ‘whether the mind is present at this moment.’
In practice: this section is the densest in the fascicle in its arithmetic. In reading, hold to one thread — whenever one asks what a transformed body can do, first ask whether the mind capable of transformation is still present at that moment; if it is, the deed follows the mind; if it is not, it must be held up by what the prior vow has preserved.
〔3.6 · The Quoted Stanza at the End of Root 58〕The Stanza on the Speech and Silence of the Master of Transformation — Read the Buddha’s Exception Along with It
First ask: This gāthā, “when the one master of transformation speaks, all the transformed speak; if the one master of transformation is silent, all the transformed too are so,” says what? It says that master of transformation and transformed body are assuredly together in speech and in silence — the master of transformation opens his mouth and the transformed bodies speak with one voice, the master of transformation keeps silence and the transformed bodies are all still, and moreover “the content expressed by the sounds of speech is in every case the same.”
Ask again: Does this rule extend to the Buddha? The treatise immediately breaks it — “this is said only with regard to the rest; with the Buddha it is not so.” The reason is that the force of the Buddha’s several absorptions is the most masterful, and his speaking with the transformed bodies may be at different times, and the content expressed by the sounds of speech may also differ. So this gāthā is established for the other vehicles, and not for the Buddha.
That this stanza is judged a quoted stanza has its warrant in the preceding text, “there is a gāthā that says thus” — of the same type as the earlier “as the Bhagavat himself said in a stanza,” both express formulas of another’s speech.
Clearing a misreading: reading only the stanza and not what follows, and thereupon taking ‘speech and silence assuredly together’ for a general rule. The treatise’s arrangement is precisely to establish the general rule first and then to mark the exception; the sentence of the exception is what this passage really means to say — it shows the degree to which the Buddha is masterful in absorption.
In practice: in this fascicle, wherever it is said that ‘the Buddha and the other vehicles alike obtain a certain merit,’ having read it one must ask a further question, ‘has the Buddha an exception in this matter?’ The obtaining by separation from defilement under limit-stage absorption above was one such; the speech and silence not being together here is another.
〔3.7 · Root 59〕The Divine Eye and Ear — They Are Faculties, Not Supernormal Knowledges
First ask: What sense do the three words ‘divine eye and ear’ designate? The treatise answers with perfect decisiveness — “these words designate only the faculties of the divine eye and ear,” that is, the subtle form produced by the four meditative absorptions. The manner of cultivation is to take light and sound as object in one’s preparatory effort, and in dependence upon the four meditative absorptions to draw forth, at the edge of the eye and the ear, the two subtle-form faculties of eye and ear produced by the fine great elements of those levels; and to see forms and hear sounds with them is named the divine eye and ear.
Ask again: Why are they named ‘divine’? The treatise answers, “their entity is just divine, since they are included in the levels of absorption” — it is not that they are like the divine; their entity itself belongs to the levels of absorption, and the levels of absorption are of the class of the divine.
Ask further: Is the divine eye and ear of one kind only, obtained by cultivation? The treatise lists three kinds: divine by cultivation (as stated above), divine by birth (obtained by being born among the gods), and resembling the divine (a being born in the other destinies, by reason of a superior action and the like, able to see far and hear far and so resembling the divine), adducing as instances the jewel that is the treasurer minister, bodhisattvas, wheel-turning monarchs, the several nāgas, ghosts, and spirits, and intermediate existence.
Ask again: What is the mark of what is obtained by cultivation? “Whether past, present, or yet to arise, they are constantly participating” — because on reaching the present they assuredly arise together with a consciousness and can see and hear; “their locations are assuredly complete, without film and without defect,” as with all the sentient beings born in the form realm; and they can, according as it suits, apprehend the forms and sounds of the several quarters that are obstructed, utterly subtle, and utterly far off.
Clearing a misreading: confusing the divine eye and ear with the supernormal knowledges of the divine eye and of the divine ear. This section speaks of the faculty (the subtle form depended upon); the earlier section on the six supernormal knowledges speaks of the supernormal knowledge (the discernment that arises in dependence upon the faculty). The two are entity and function, and the treatise sets up a section here on purpose to tell them clearly apart.
In practice: this also explains the difficulty raised above — how the supernormal knowledges of the divine eye and ear can be of indeterminate nature and yet be said to depend upon the four meditative absorptions. Because the faculty depended upon is drawn forth by the four meditative absorptions and is thus included in those levels; to say ‘depending upon four’ is said in accordance with the faculty. This section is exactly the ground material of that answer.
〔3.8 · The Quoted Stanza at the End of Root 59〕The Stanza on the Fleshly Eye and the Divine Eye — One Contrast Ties Off the Whole Section
First ask: This stanza, “the fleshly eye, with regard to the several quarters, to obstructed, subtle, and far-off forms, has no function of seeing; the divine eye sees them without anything left out,” has what function? It takes the one sentence of the preceding prose, “they can according as it suits apprehend the forms and sounds of the several quarters that are obstructed, utterly subtle, and utterly far off,” and rewrites it as a pair of contrasts — the fleshly eye has no function of seeing with regard to all three, the obstructed form, the utterly subtle form, and the utterly far-off form, while the divine eye sees them with nothing left out.
Ask again: Why adduce a stanza again after the prose? Because the prose came down from ‘the mark of what is obtained by cultivation’ (constantly participating, without film and without defect, apprehending according as it suits), while this stanza speaks from ‘the comparison with the fleshly eye.’ One and the same thing set in another coordinate system, and only then does the reader know what it is that the divine eye surpasses — not that it sees more clearly, but that all three that could not be seen at all are seen.
That this stanza is judged a quoted stanza has its warrant in the preceding text, “hence there is here a stanza such as this,” of the same type as the two before it.
Clearing a misreading: supposing that the divine eye is a strengthened version of the fleshly eye. The three items the stanza lists (obstructed, utterly subtle, utterly far off) are none of them matters of clarity; they are matters of whether a thing can be seen at all; at these three the fleshly eye “has no function of seeing,” and does not see them blurrily.
In practice: each of the three quoted stanzas is attached to its own section — the first ties off the dharmas not held in common (the result of confidence and reverence), the second ties off the minds of transformation (the rule of speech and silence), and this one ties off the divine eye and ear (seeing with nothing left out). None of the three enters the count of the root stanzas, and yet each, at the end of its section, makes one tying off of the prose.
〔3.9 · Roots 60 and 61〕The Classes of the Five Supernormal Knowledges — Cultivation, Birth, Spell, Drug, Action, and the Restrictions of the Destinies
First ask: It was said above that minds of transformation differ as obtained by cultivation and as otherwise obtained; do the five supernormal knowledges beginning with the divine object-field each have such a difference as well? The treatise answers “they do too,” and then lists them one by one. The knowledge of the divine object-field is of five kinds in all — obtained by cultivation, obtained by birth, accomplished by spell, accomplished by drug, accomplished by action; and it adduces the knowledges of the divine object-field of King Māndhātṛ and of intermediate existence and the like as instances of what is accomplished by action. The knowledge of the minds of others is of four kinds in all — the former three as above (cultivation, birth, spell) with accomplishment by the reading of marks added. The remaining three (the divine eye, the divine ear, former abodes) are each of three kinds, that is, cultivation, birth, and action.
Ask again: How are the three ethical qualities divided? The treatise answers, “apart from what is obtained by cultivation, all extend to the wholesome and the rest” — what is obtained by cultivation is indeterminate (that is, the indeterminate of penetrative effect spoken of before), while what is obtained by birth, accomplished by spell, by drug, or by action extends to all three ethical qualities; and it adds a further verdict, “since they are not the result of absorption they do not obtain the name of supernormal knowledge.” Note this sentence: what is not obtained by cultivation ought not, strictly speaking, to be given even the name ‘supernormal knowledge,’ because they are not results produced by absorption.
Ask further: How is it among the several destinies? “In the human destiny there is wholly none obtained by birth; in the remaining destinies they are all admitted” — the human destiny has none obtained of itself by being born, while the other destinies may all have them; and each according as it suits, the recollection arising from one’s own nature is included in what is accomplished by action. As for the destiny of the hells, the treatise says it very finely: at the first taking of birth they can, with the supernormal knowledges of the minds of others and of former abodes obtained by birth alone, know the minds of others and the rest and their past lives, but “once the feeling of suffering has pressed upon them, there is no further sense in which they know” — once suffering presses upon them, that little knowing is gone. For those born in the remaining destinies it should be inferred accordingly.
Clearing a misreading: seeing the five sources as five roads set out as equals. The treatise has already laid them in layers for us — only what is obtained by cultivation is truly a supernormal knowledge (the result of absorption), and the other four are only a resembling function; and moreover only what is obtained by cultivation is indeterminate, while the rest extend to all three ethical qualities. The source settles whether a thing is a ‘supernormal knowledge,’ and settles also its ethical quality.
In practice: the whole fascicle ends here, and its closing upon that one sentence about the hells is full of meaning — even beings in hell, when first born, have a little knowing, but once suffering presses upon them it is extinguished. This fascicle begins from the Buddha’s ten powers and stops at one thought of knowing in the hells; it is the same ‘knowing,’ and the distance between them is the whole measure of the merits this fascicle makes out.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the text of the treatise itself in this fascicle. Below a separate section is set up, gathering four matters: the interpretations and the fullness and brevity of the three commentaries, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and rescuing objections, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and the loose threads this fascicle leaves. A mirror is not the treatise; it only looks at the same passage in another way of reading; recorded without adjudication, each returned to its place.
1. A Commentary Wholly Absent in This Chapter
The commentaries on this fascicle have one peculiar circumstance: Shentai’s commentary is a fragmentary text, and its surviving fascicles are wholly absent for the chapter on knowledge — a fault-tolerant check of such words as “the eighteen not held in common,” “the four fearlessnesses,” “the three foundations of mindfulness,” “great compassion,” “non-contention,” “the knowledge of aspiration,” “the unobstructed knowledges,” “the divine object-field,” and “the divine eye and ear” yields zero hits throughout that commentary. So this fascicle has no running exposition of Shentai’s to hang upon; the absence is marked as it stands, and the text of other fascicles is not used to fill it in. (Although his general conspectus table in Fascicle One does record the phrase “the chapter on knowledge, sixty-one lines,” that is a number in a conspectus and not commentarial exposition, and may not serve as a running exposition.) Two further matters the reader should know: Yuanhui has no separate chapter-title line in the chapter on knowledge, so that to search Yuanhui by a string of the chapter name is bound to yield a false zero; and Fabao, because he divides main section one of this chapter into seven and not into four, has outline numbers forming a system of his own, so that in citing his ‘number so-and-so’ one must always name his house and not reckon it together with Puguang’s.
2. The Refutations and Rescuing Objections Puguang Marks — the Firmest Set of Structures in the Fascicle
The thing most worth attending to in this fascicle is that Puguang, in the section on the six supernormal knowledges, marks in two places the format of exchange, “a refutation says” and “a rescuing objection says,” and that the ‘refutation’ in both places is, on the word-for-word cross-evidence of three sides, the original sentence of Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle.
The first place is whether the supernormal knowledges of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows both extend to the four foundations of mindfulness. The prose self-commentary of this treatise gives “those of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows are included in the four foundations of mindfulness, since they take as object all objects, the five aggregates.” Saṅghabhadra assesses it, saying “the Sūtra-master would have each one alike extend to inclusion in the four foundations of mindfulness, since they take as object all objects, the five aggregates. But in truth that of former abodes is included in the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas,” holding that in truth that of former abodes is included in the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas alone and that of the exhaustion of the outflows is as with the power (either dharmas or all four), so that “one should not say definitely that they are included in the four foundations of mindfulness.” What Puguang cites in his “a refutation says” passage is word for word the same as this saying of Saṅghabhadra. ⇒ The refuter is Saṅghabhadra and the one refuted is Vasubandhu (the Sūtra-master); this attribution has three-sided word-for-word evidence and leaves no room for inversion.
Thereafter Puguang marks “a rescuing objection says,” his text running “I grant that former abodes too has a separate object, and so it extends to the four foundations of mindfulness. That the exhaustion of the outflows extends to the four foundations of mindfulness is said with regard to the ten knowledges,” and he adduces the account of the Venerable Ghoṣa in the Mahāvibhāṣā as support. Yet Puguang here marks only the two words ‘a rescuing objection says,’ without naming who rescues — whether Puguang resolves it by principle on another’s behalf, or whether there was some other master. It is recorded as it stands, without adjudicating the identity of the rescuer on his behalf.
The second place is whether the supernormal knowledges of the divine eye and ear are included among things of indeterminate nature. This treatise gives “among these six supernormal knowledges the divine eye and the divine ear are included among things of indeterminate nature, since the entity of these two is granted to be the discernment associated with eye-consciousness and ear-consciousness.” Saṅghabhadra first cites Vasubandhu’s explanation word for word, then refutes it head-on with “this explanation is not so,” setting up instead the position that “the discernment associated with the two consciousnesses of eye and ear is not a supernormal knowledge, but may only be said to be drawn forth by a supernormal knowledge.” Puguang’s second “a refutation says” passage gives “this explanation is not so. The six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation. That the two consciousnesses of eye and ear are the path of liberation cannot be established in principle,” answering word for word to Saṅghabhadra’s original sentence. ⇒ The refuter is likewise Saṅghabhadra. Thereafter Puguang likewise marks “a rescuing objection says,” giving “the two supernormal knowledges were originally raised for seeing and hearing at a distance, and to obtain seeing and hearing at a distance is just to display the absence of obstruction. The two consciousnesses of eye and ear are named the path of liberation” — and the rescuer here too is unnamed, and it is recorded as it stands, as above.
What these two places dispute is in fact two sides of one matter: whether the entity of a supernormal knowledge can after all be discernment associated with a consciousness. Vasubandhu grants that the discernment associated with eye- and ear-consciousness is the entity of a supernormal knowledge; Saṅghabhadra says the six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation and that the two consciousnesses do not constitute the path of liberation, so that the discernment of the two consciousnesses is not a supernormal knowledge but only drawn forth by one. One meaning and two schools, recorded together without adjudication.
A place different in kind must further be noted: in the section on the four fearlessnesses this treatise gives “in truth fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge, and one should not say that its entity is just knowledge,” and Saṅghabhadra here does not refute but sets forth — he says positively, “one should say that fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge. In truth it should be so,” and raises an objection to himself and answers it (“is it not that the absence of knowledge is the entity of fear; how then can it be said that the entity of knowledge is just fearlessness? This reproach is not so”) in order to show why this gloss stands. This is mutual evidence of attribution, and not an opposition of two schools, and may not be run together into one form with the refuting and rescuing of the two places above.
One further thing must be honestly recorded: the debate in this fascicle is highly concentrated in the section on the six supernormal knowledges. In the sections on the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the three foundations of mindfulness, great compassion, buddhas regarded one against another, non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, and the four unobstructed knowledges, no assessment and refutation of Saṅghabhadra’s in the form of citing “the Sūtra-master” is found within the range of this fascicle. This is the actual state and not a failure of searching, and no supplement is forced. As for the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, its line-by-line fine collation within the range of this fascicle’s scenes is not yet completed; its chapter number is shifted one place later than in the base text and in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle (the chapter on knowledge being the eighth), which belongs to a book-wide phenomenon, and citing it must give the eighth.
3. Puguang’s Three Layers of Divergent Explanation in the Passage on Bodily Power
Beneath the sentence that bodily power has “the sense field of the tangible for its nature,” Puguang lists three layers of divergent explanation without judging which is superior — the first takes the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā (the fifth account) as correct; the second holds that the Kośa need not take the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its measure, and that on this explanation the first master’s account is correct; the third holds that this sentence of the Kośa in fact adopts the sense of the Sautrāntikas, and passes the verdict “the author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas, and so he sets out their tenet. This explanation seems the better.” Three explanations set out together, and Puguang does not judge.
Here the layers must be told especially clearly apart: the prose commentary of this treatise records only the two accounts of “having the sense field of the tangible for its nature” and “some say: it is a derived tangible, existing separately apart from the seven,” and the three layers of divergent explanation are wholly Puguang’s interpretation and not the treatise’s direct statement. In reading, one may not take a commentator’s division for the position of the text of the treatise itself.
As for the choice among the three accounts of bodily power, this treatise does pass an express assessing remark — “among the accounts given, only the greater is reasonable”; Puguang reads this as “the author of the treatise assesses and takes what Dharmatrāta says,” and records that Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises assess it likewise. This place is an express judgment of the author’s and not a recording without adjudication, exactly the contrary in kind to the three layers of divergent explanation in the passage above, and the one may not be taken as a case of the other.
4. Puguang’s Two Accounts Introduced by “Some Say” in the Passage on the Knowledge of Aspiration
In the passage on the knowledge of aspiration Puguang brings out two further accounts and raises an objection and resolves it — first he says “some say: by observing the homogeneous outcome and the differences of the practice, as one observes a man walking a road and knows whence he has come,” and then raises the objection that ‘if that is so the knowledge of aspiration ought to be inferential knowledge and not direct perception,’ answering that this knowledge does not know the result by observing the cause nor the cause by observing the result, and so is direct perception and not inference. Two accounts introduced by “some say” set out together, and Puguang only records without adjudicating. This belongs to a commentator’s interpretation; the prose commentary of this treatise records only the Vaibhāṣikas’ passage that “the knowledge of aspiration cannot realize and know the formless,” and does not reach the telling apart of direct perception and inference.
5. The Three Layers of Structure in the Passage on the Unobstructed Knowledge of Speech
In the passage on the unobstructed knowledge of speech this treatise records three layers — the divergent explanation of some other masters (speech being glossing words, eloquence being words unhindered), the transmitted account of the Vaibhāṣika masters (the order of preparatory efforts being calculation, the Buddha’s words, the science of sounds, and the science of reasons), and the author’s correct sense (“in truth the arising of every unobstructed knowledge has for its preparatory effort the study of the Buddha’s words alone”). Puguang expressly marks the first two as “setting out a divergent account” and “this explains the preparatory effort,” and the third as “stating the correct sense,” and adduces the assessors’ account in Fascicle One Hundred Eighty of the Mahāvibhāṣā as the ground of this sentence of the author’s.
These three are not refuting one another. The transmitted account of the Vaibhāṣika masters is what the author’s sentence beginning “in truth” means to supplement and clarify, and is not judged erroneous and refuted. Its character lies between a plain setting out of divergent accounts and a formal refuting and rescuing, and only its actual state is recorded, without giving it the name of a debate.
6. The Differences of Fullness and Brevity among the Three Commentaries
In the doctrinal content within the range of this fascicle the three are not found to differ from one another, all following the treatise; wherein they differ is in the fullness and brevity of the pedagogical scaffolding, each having its own strength.
The fivefold outline of the dharmas not held in common (the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the three foundations of mindfulness, great compassion, the sameness and difference of buddhas) agrees word for word in all three, save that Puguang analyzes line by line the three layers of raising, question, and explanation, Fabao is terse in composition, and Yuanhui’s summary is the most concise. On the reason the three foundations of mindfulness are not held in common, Puguang expressly marks the question and answer (because the residual habits are cut off along with them), Fabao agrees wholly in doctrine and adds a second explanation besides (the disciples belong to the Tathāgata and not to the śrāvakas), and Yuanhui explains directly without setting up a separate question and answer — Fabao alone adds an explanation. On the outline of the merits held in common, Puguang marks two sections in general (marking the names in general, explaining separately), Fabao sets up four gates instead (the absorption of non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, the difference in obtaining, with the one further section-name ‘the difference in obtaining’) and adduces from the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle the scriptural warrant that an arhat recollects the bodies of various kinds received in many past lives, to supplement his explanation of the intent of non-contention, and Yuanhui is the most concise — Fabao alone adds a scriptural warrant. On the dispute over the wholesome nature of the divine eye and ear, Fabao handles it in the format of question and answer (the surface conflict between the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas’ “a supernormal knowledge is wholesome discernment” and the indeterminate nature of the two supernormal knowledges) and adduces the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s “the six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation” as support, which is related to Puguang’s two passages of refuting and rescuing but is not the same passage. On the names and senses of the two spell-crafts, Fabao alone adduces the account of Paramārtha (Gandhārī rendered ‘Upholder of the Earth,’ and Īkṣaṇī being the name of a treatise composed by a non-Buddhist master, rendered ‘Observing the Times’), which neither Puguang nor Yuanhui adduces. On the refuting and rescuing over the six supernormal knowledges, Puguang expressly marks two exchanges, Fabao shows no labels of refuting and rescuing, and Yuanhui omits the structure of debate and presents it directly as an outline summary — this is the most conspicuous place where the fullness and brevity of the three differ.
⇒ Puguang excels in the labels of refuting and rescuing and in setting out divergent accounts together; Fabao now and then adds an explanation, a scriptural warrant, or an adducing of Paramārtha; Yuanhui excels in the conciseness of his outline summary. No judgment of superiority, each taken at its strength.
7. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
The chapter title of this section in Paramārtha’s version is “Chapter Analyzing Discernment, part two,” a different system of chapter naming from Xuanzang’s “Chapter Analyzing Knowledge” (discernment against knowledge), and it does not attach the number of the chapter. Its opening sentence answers wholly in scene to Xuanzang’s opening sentence, the same question raised, and is one further collateral witness to the fascicle boundary of this fascicle.
Systematic differences of rendering: Xuanzang’s “three foundations of mindfulness” against Paramārtha’s “three stations of mindfulness”; Xuanzang’s “dharmas not held in common” against Paramārtha’s “dharmas of a buddha obtained and not held in common”; Xuanzang’s “non-contention” against Paramārtha’s “the concentration of non-contention” (suffixing the name so as to display its being an absorption); Xuanzang’s “supernormal knowledge” against Paramārtha’s “penetrating discernment”; Xuanzang’s “bases of mastery” and “totalities” against Paramārtha’s “masteries entered” and “totalities entered”; Xuanzang’s “exhaustion of the outflows” against Paramārtha’s “exhaustion of the flows”; Xuanzang’s “intermediate existence” against Paramārtha’s “the intermediate skandhas”; Xuanzang’s “Īkṣaṇī” against Paramārtha’s “Īkṣaṇika.”
Two places deserve separate mention. The first is a difference of dividing and gathering: Paramārtha’s version sets up for the ten powers a further outline, “in explaining the ten powers there are seven senses” (own nature, analysis, obtaining alone, equality, doing the work, order, difference), one layer finer than the four gates of Xuanzang’s version (own nature, level of dependence, body of dependence, gloss). The two versions do not conflict in doctrine and differ only in the dividing and gathering. The second is a difference of personal name: Xuanzang’s version names him expressly, “the Venerable Dharmatrāta,” while Paramārtha’s version here gives only “the Venerable” without bringing out the name of Dharmatrāta. How this came about is recorded without adjudication, and no explanation is forced.
There is one further divergence of source that must be honestly recorded: the account of Paramārtha’s adduced by Fabao runs “there is a god named Gandhārī, rendered ‘Upholder of the Earth’,” while the main text of Paramārtha’s version in this section gives “a spell, whereby one can fly through the sky,” without bringing out the name of the spell at all. The sources of the two places differ (whether from another passage or from another recension of a commentary), and they are not forced into one. As for the lines listing one by one the four unobstructed knowledges and the six supernormal knowledges, their matching places in Paramārtha’s version have not yet been finely collated; this is recorded as it stands, as still to be supplied, and Xuanzang’s words are not used to fill it in.
8. The Loose Threads This Fascicle Leaves
At the end this fascicle speaks of the six supernormal knowledges depending upon the four meditative absorptions, while absorption itself has not yet been made out — that is the affair of the next chapter. The opening sentence of this fascicle carries over “the differences of the several knowledges” from the preceding fascicle, and at the end it hands the matter of ‘arising in dependence upon absorption’ over to the next chapter; it joins hands once before and once behind, and the whole chapter ends here.
There is one further thing worth attending to. The three clear knowings established in this fascicle counteract the folly regarding the three periods, while the restriction ‘the stage beyond training’ is carried over from the chapter on the worthy and the noble; and the six supernormal knowledges established in this fascicle as depending upon the four meditative absorptions, having discernment for their entity, and being included in the path of liberation, can all be stated clearly only by relying upon the technical terms of knowledge, level, and path established in the preceding chapters. This fascicle seems to be speaking of merits, but is in fact taking every technical term established in the preceding six chapters and putting them to one general use — wherever the reading is obscure, go back and find the place where that term was first established, and for the most part it will come clear.
考據Apparatus
前一子把十智之相與諸門分別辯盡,這一子轉身問『智所成之德是什麼』。先立唯佛獨有之十八不共法(十力·四無畏·三念住·大悲),再問諸佛相望是否法法皆等;次辯與餘聖共之無諍·願智·四無礙解·邊際定;末辯與凡夫亦共之六通,並由六通開出三明·三示導·神境二義·能化心十四·天眼耳根·五通修生之異。一部毘曇之『功德篇』自此開卷,而全品亦盡於此。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別智品第七(品題〔T29 0134b19〕)之第二分——本子(子2)=卷二十七全〔0140a20–0145a13〕。品續題〔T29 0140a24〕作「分別智品第七之二」。本頌正三十四至正六十一,<lg> 塊二十二(本頌十九+引頌三) |
| 承前之錨 | 品首「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」〔T29 0134b20〕起大文一(明諸智差別·純漢七三二三);本子即其後之大文二(明智所成德·純漢六二六一)。二數合為本品全篇一三五八四 |
| 三家品級大科(逐字同判二分·界亦全同) | 光記〔T41n1821 0403b07〕「此下當品大文第二明智所成德」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0776b06〕「已下當品大文第二明智所成德」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0964c04〕「從此大文第二,明智所成功德」——三家之科文皆在各自卷二十七之卷首(光記卷首 0403b03·寶疏 0776b02·頌疏 0964c02),即三疏亦以此為卷界 |
| 大文二之次級科(三家同判二分·共功德內再分) | 二之一 明不共法〔0140a25·純漢二〇一五·正34–40〕·二之二 明共功德〔0141c15「已說如來不共功德,共功德今當辯」·純漢四二四六〕,其內再分與聖共〔0141c15–0142c13·純漢一二九九〕與共凡德〔0142c14「已辯前三唯共餘聖德」·純漢二九四七〕 |
| 共凡德之六分(三家同標六科) | 光記〔T41n1821 0410a14〕「此下第二明共凡德,即明六通」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0782c01〕「第二明通與凡共功德也。就中有六」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0967c05〕「從此第二,明共凡德」「就中分六」——即六通·三明·三示導·神境·天眼耳·通種類 |
| 不共法之五分(三家逐字同判) | 光記〔T41n1821 0403b17〕「一明佛十力、二明四無畏、三明三念住、四明佛大悲、五明佛同異」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0776b11〕「於中有五:一明力、二無畏、三念住、四大悲、五佛同異」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0964c15〕「就中有五:一明十力、二明四無畏、三明三念住、四明大悲、五明佛同異」。十力之下更分心力與身力二科 |
| 收卷句 | 「若生餘趣,如應當知」〔T29 0145a09〕——神境等五通業成生得之總收,其後即卷二十七卷尾題(正文終 0145a10)。全品亦止於此 |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0140a25〕:「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示,於中先辯佛不共德。」——標準雙套語(「如是已辯」承前·「今當」啟後)。
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子二十二塊之逐塊分布——〔0140a28〕正34前半(十字)·〔0140b04〕正34後半·正35·正36(五十字)·〔0140c01〕正37·〔0140c16〕正38前半(十字)·〔0140c25〕正38後半(十字)·〔0141a11〕正39·〔0141b01〕正40·〔0141c13〕引頌·〔0141c16〕正41·〔0141c23〕正42·〔0142a07〕正43前半(十字)·〔0142a17〕正43後半·正44·正45(五十字)·〔0142b23〕正46·〔0142c16〕正47–50(八十字)·〔0143b21〕正51·〔0143c05〕正52·〔0143c23〕正53·正54·〔0144a16〕正55–58(八十字)·〔0144b15〕引頌·〔0144c07〕正59·〔0144c22〕引頌·〔0144c26〕正60·正61。
引頌三塊之判(四準同向無歧):①T1560 三塊皆不收 ②前文之徵皆為明確他說式——「如薄伽梵自說頌言」〔0141c11〕·「有伽他作如是說」〔0144b14〕·「故於此中有如是頌」〔0144c20〕 ③④無反證。⇒ 三塊皆判引頌·非本頌,不入正次。本品本頌四十一塊合一二二〇字,恰六十一頌,全頌四句,無長頌·無七言·無攝頌。
長行專段(本子唯一逾七百純漢者):繫於正47–50〔0142c16〕之後,長行八百八十字——六通之體性·依地·所緣·成得·念住攝六門一氣說盡,其中「云何」一見·「若爾」三見。本子二處最堅實之對辯即落此段之內(目五)。
本子之並錄不判三處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):①身力三說——「佛生身力等那羅延」〔0140c03〕/「有餘師言」節節皆具那羅延力〔0140c03〕/「大德法救說」身力無邊猶如心力〔0140c04〕,三說平列而論無判語;②身力之體——觸處為性/「有說:是造觸離七外別有」〔0140c14 前後〕;③詞辯二解——「有餘師說:詞謂一切訓釋言詞」〔0142b13〕敘異解,與前釋並存,論無判語。
本子之論主明判二處(非並錄不判):①那羅延力之量——論列十十倍增象等七力之算與「有說:前六十十倍增」之異算,而以「於所說中唯多應理」〔0140c12〕取多者。②無礙解生起之加行——論錄「傳說」四處串習(算計·佛語·聲明·因明)之加行說,而以「理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行」〔0142b18〕正之。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 十八不共法 | 「十八不共得佛法」〔T29n1559 0291a22〕 | 「佛十力、四無畏、三念住及大悲,如是合名為十八不共法」〔0140a29〕·「唯於諸佛盡智時修,餘聖所無,故名不共」〔0140b01〕 |
| 力 | 力(同) | 「以於一切所知境中智無礙轉,故名為力」〔0140b23〕 |
| 處非處智力 | ——(諦本此段作十力訓詞七義·見目四) | 「一處非處智力,具以如來十智為性」〔0140b09〕 |
| 業異熟智力 | ——(同上) | 「二業異熟智力,八智為性,謂除滅道」〔0140b10〕 |
| 遍趣行智力 | ——(同上) | 「七遍趣行智力,或聲顯此義有二途」〔0140b13〕 |
| 漏盡智力 | 「流盡」系〔T29n1559 0294b27〕 | 「十漏盡智力,或聲亦顯義有二途」〔0140b17〕 |
| 那羅延力 | 那羅延力(同)〔T29n1559 0291b29〕 | 「佛生身力等那羅延」〔0140c03〕·「如是身力觸處為性,謂所觸中大種差別」〔0140c13〕 |
| 大德法救 | 「大德」(未具名法救)〔T29n1559 0291c01〕 | 「大德法救說:諸如來身力無邊,猶如心力」〔0140c04〕 |
| 四無畏 | 四無畏(同)〔T29n1559 0291c24〕 | 「此無畏名目無怯懼,由有智故不怯懼他」〔0140c21〕·「理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智」〔0140c23〕 |
| 三念住 | 「三念處」〔T29n1559 0292a06〕 | 「此三皆用念慧為體」〔0141a04〕·「唯佛於此并習斷故」〔0141a06〕 |
| 大悲 | 大悲(同)〔T29n1559 0292a14〕 | 「如來大悲俗智為性」〔0141a13〕·「依五義故此立大名」〔0141a15〕·「此與悲異由八種因」〔0141a21〕 |
| 三圓德 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「一因圓德、二果圓德、三恩圓德」〔0141b11〕 |
| 無諍 | 「無諍三摩提」〔T29n1559 0292c22〕 | 「此行能息諸有情類煩惱諍故得無諍名」〔0141c28〕·「此行但以俗智為性,第四靜慮為其所依」〔0141c29〕 |
| 願智 | 願智(同)〔T29n1559 0292c22〕 | 「以願為先引妙智起如願而了,故名願智」〔0142a08〕 |
| 四無礙解 | 「四無礙解」(列於諸德總目)〔T29n1559 0292c22〕 | 「一法無礙解、二義無礙解、三詞無礙解、四辯無礙解」〔0142a22〕·「隨得一時必具得四,非不具四可名為得」〔0142b19〕 |
| 邊際定 | ——(諦本此段本相未及對句) | 「此一切地遍所隨順故、增至究竟故,得邊際名」〔0142b28〕·「此中邊名顯無越義」〔0142c08〕 |
| 通(六通) | 「通慧」〔T29n1559 0293c26〕 | 「如是六通解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果」〔0142c28〕·「解脫道言顯出障義」〔0142c29〕 |
| 神境智證通 | 「如意成」系〔T29n1559 0295c14〕 | 「神名所目唯勝等持,由此能為神變事故」〔0143c27〕·「此有二種,謂行及化」〔0143c29〕 |
| 意勢 | ——(諦本此段本相未及對句) | 「謂極遠方舉心緣時身即能至。此勢如意得意勢名」〔0144a02〕·「於此三中意勢唯佛」〔0144a04〕 |
| 三明 | 「三明得」〔T29n1559 0294b27〕 | 「一宿住智證明、二死生智證明、三漏盡智證明」〔0143b23〕·「如次對治三際愚故」〔0143b26〕 |
| 三示導 | ——(諦本此段本相未及對句) | 「一神變示導、二記心示導、三教誡示導」〔0143c07〕·「能示能導得示導名」〔0143c11〕 |
| 健馱梨 | ——(諦本不具呪名·作「呪,即能飛行空中」)〔T29n1559 0294c19〕 | 「如有呪術名健馱梨,持此便能騰空自在」〔0143c15 前後〕 |
| 伊剎尼 | 「伊叉尼柯」〔T29n1559 0294c19〕 | 「復有呪術名伊剎尼,持此便能知他心念」〔0143c16 前後〕 |
| 能化心 | ——(諦本此段本相未及對句) | 「神境通果能變化心,力能化生一切化事。此有十四」〔0144a24〕 |
| 天眼耳 | 「天眼通慧」系〔T29n1559 0294b10〕 | 「此言唯目天眼耳根,即四靜慮所生淨色」〔0144c09〕·「體即是天,定地攝故」〔0144c13〕 |
| 曼馱多王 | 「頂生王」(義譯)〔T29n1559 0295c14〕 | 「曼馱多王及中有等諸神境智是業成攝」〔0145a02〕 |
| 中有 | 「中陰」〔T29n1559 0295c14〕 | 同上句所舉之業成神境智者 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;本子之三疏未見「此云」式之音義對譯可繫,故從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷二十七全枚舉)
子2 範圍〔0140a20–0145a13〕<app> 錨共三十六枚 = 異讀二十七(重出併八)+他藏交叉註一;此外另有 CBETA 回改一枚(0142b1401),非 <app> 之屬,依本帙體例並錄大正原印,列於表末(以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入上列二十七之數)。異讀二十七條全列(底本從大正【大】讀)。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0140005 | 0140b08 | 贍【大】*/瞻【石】* | 「贍部男佛身,於境無礙故」 | 贍與瞻形近·「贍部」為洲名定稱 |
| 0140007 | 0140c04 | 支【大】/肢【元】【明】 | 「有餘師言:佛身支節一一皆具那羅延力」 | 支節與肢節為古今字之異 |
| 0141001 | 0141a28 | 辯【大】*/辨【石】* | 「已辯佛德異餘有情。諸佛相望法皆等不」 | 辯辨二形律——底本慣用「辯」·三疏反之·屬全書級用字系統差 |
| 0141006 | 0141b24 | 間【大】/悶【宮】 | 威勢圓德段長行之內(「三於空障極遠速行小大相入自在威勢」一系) | 間與悶形近 |
| 0141007 | 0141b28 | 大【大】/犬【宮】 | 色身圓德段「三具大力」一支之語境 | 大與犬形近·「大力」為四支定名 |
| 0141009 | 0141c12 | 言【大】/曰【石】 | 「如薄伽梵自說頌言」 | 引頌套語「頌言」與「頌曰」之異 |
| 0141010 | 0141c13 | 殖【大】/植【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若於佛福田,能殖少分善」 | 殖與植古今通用 |
| 0141011 | 0141c25 | 苦【大】/若【宮】 | 「謂阿羅漢觀有情苦由煩惱生」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·大正本文從字順 |
| 0142001 | 0142a09 | 性【大】*/姓【石】* | 「此智自性地種性身與無諍同」 | 性與姓古今通用·「種性」為常見詞 |
| 0142003 | 0142b16 | 串【大】*/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「傳說此四無礙解生,如次串習算計佛語聲明因明為前加行」 | 串習與慣習古今通用·全段三見同系 |
| 0143001 | 0143a06 | 性【大】/姓【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「種性依身如無諍說」 | 與 0142001 同系 |
| 0143002 | 0143a18 | 光【大】/先【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 邊際定「增至究竟」段長行之內 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·二讀皆通漸增之義 |
| 0143003 | 0143a24 | 通【大】/道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「除佛,所餘一切聖者,所說六種唯加行得」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·通與道義近 |
| 0143004 | 0143a25 | 陜【大】/狹【宮】 | 「即此五通於世界境作用廣陜諸聖不同」 | 陜為狹之古字 |
| 0143005 | 0143b22 | 明【大】/眼【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「後真二假說,學有闇非明」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·「非明」與頌題三明相呼應 |
| 0143008 | 0143c13 | 二【大】/三【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 | 「如其次第,以六通中第一四六為其自性」 | 涉句意而不涉論旨·屬配數之異讀 |
| 0143009 | 0143c22 | 目【大】*/自【明】* | 「神境二言為目何義」 | 「為目何義」為訓詞套語·全段二見同系 |
| 0144001 | 0144a10 | 二【大】/一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「第二靜慮有三化心,二種如前,加二靜慮」 | 涉句意而不涉論旨·大正本與逐級遞加之數理一貫 |
| 0144002 | 0144a14 | 不【大】/〔-〕【明】【宮】【石】 | 「諸果化心依自上地必無依下」 | 缺字本或為傳抄脫漏·大正本與下句「下地定心不生上果」一貫 |
| 0144003 | 0144a19 | 主【大】/生【宮】 | 化心生起次第段「化主」一詞之語境 | 主與生形近 |
| 0144004 | 0144a22 | 一心【大】/心一【明】【石】 | 「初多一心化,成滿此相違」(頌·正58 前段) | 語序倒置·語意全同。按:此條與 T1560 之歧異同處(見表末) |
| 0144005 | 0144b05 | 淨【大】/靜【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「最後化心還生淨定」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·二讀皆指所依根本靜慮 |
| 0144006 | 0144b05 | 後【大】/〔-〕【石】 | 承上「最後化心還生淨定」句 | 石本缺字·或為傳抄脫漏 |
| 0144007 | 0144b24 | 瑣【大】*/鎖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「即如尊者大迦葉波留骨瑣身至慈尊世」 | 同音通假之常例·全段二見同系 |
| 0144008 | 0144c06 | 目【大】*/因【流布本】* | 「天眼耳言為目何義」 | 與 0143009 同型訓詞套語·全段二見同系 |
| 0144009 | 0144c21 | 頌【大】/頌曰【石】 | 「故於此中有如是頌」 | 引頌套語增字之異 |
| 0145001 | 0145a02 | 呪【大】/呢【明】 | 「三呪成、四藥成、五業成」 | 呪與呢形近·「呪成」為五種之一定名 |
| 0142b1401 ⟨CB⟩ | 0142b14 | 前【CB】【麗-CB】/有【大】 | 願智與無礙解段長行之內(他藏對照標記 K27n0955_p0654c17) | CBETA 回改(非 <app> 異讀)——大正原印作「有」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「前」,底本流從【CB】;全子範圍內此類唯此一枚 |
T1558 與 T1560 之歧異二處(本子範圍內·並錄):①正51「學有闇非明」〔0143b22〕,T1560 作「暗」——無大正校記,屬異體二形並存;②正58「初多一心化」〔0144a22〕,T1560 作「心一」——有校記(即上表 0144004)。底本從 T1558 讀,二處並錄備考。
校勘結語:二十七條中,約十九條屬形近訛字·古今字通用·虛詞增減或語序倒置;語意承重較顯者七條(0141011·0143002·0143003·0143005·0143008·0144001·0144005),然皆不改該句所屬論證鏈之結論;0141001 屬全書級「辯辨」用字系統差。無一條升定本案。異讀之義理取捨屬譯者,本目唯錄不判。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十七〔T29n1558 0140a20–0145a13〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0291a20–0296b05〕,迄「三摩跋提品」〔T29n1559 0296b06〕之前。
品題之異:真諦本此段作「分別慧品之二」〔T29n1559 0291a20〕——與玄奘「分別智品第七之二」品名系統不同(慧與智),且真諦本不繫品第之數。其起句「說一切凡夫及聖人,由通義於一切智修諸德已,十八不共得佛法,謂力等」〔0291a21〕與玄奘開卷句場景全合(同一問起·智所成之不共德十八種),此為本子唯一卷界之四重重合之一證。
禁以奘詞搜諦本——一律以場景結構定位(誰·對誰·問什麼·依何理·得何答)。
對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者十三條):
- 十八不共法列名——奘「十八不共法,謂佛十力等」〔0140a28〕,長行「佛十力、四無畏、三念住及大悲,如是合名為十八不共法」〔0140a29〕‖諦「十力、四無畏、三念處、大悲,是名十八」〔T29n1559 0291a25〕。譯名差:奘「三念住」/諦「三念處」(全篇系統性譯字),餘三名全同,開合次第全合。
- ⭐ 十力訓詞之開合——諦本另立七義科判「此中解十力有七義」〔T29n1559 0291a26〕;奘本子2 逕以四門釋十力(自性·依地·依身·力之訓詞),未見此七義列名。⇒ 諦本較奘本細一層,開合差(義理無違·唯錄不判)。
- ⭐ 身力異說之人名——奘明具名「大德法救說:諸如來身力無邊,猶如心力」〔0140c04〕‖諦作「復次有餘師說,佛世尊身那羅延力」〔T29n1559 0291b29〕、「有餘師說,於一一節中具那羅延力。大德說:如佛心力無邊際」〔T29n1559 0291c01〕——諦僅作「大德」而未具名法救。此為本子最具體之人名譯法差,唯錄不判何以致此。
- 四無畏之教證——奘「佛四無畏,如經廣說:一正等覺無畏,十智為性,猶如初力」〔0140c17〕‖諦「四無畏。如經言:是我所說,於弟子眾,為出離生死諸淨品道,廣說如經。應知是第四無畏」〔T29n1559 0291c24〕。二本皆引契經為證·場景相合;逐字對句本相未及一一核,誠實記。
- 三念住之三分——奘「諸弟子眾一向恭敬能正受行,如來緣之」〔0140c26〕‖諦「三念處念慧為性。是時若弟子眾,恭敬心聽及修行、不恭敬心聽及修行、復有具二」〔T29n1559 0292a06〕。三分(恭敬/不恭敬/俱二)場景全合·譯字差同條1。
- 大悲之性與五義——奘「大悲唯俗智,資糧行相境,平等上品故,異悲由八因」〔0141a11〕、「依五義故此立大名:一由資糧故大」〔0141a15〕‖諦「大悲世俗智。釋曰:大悲以世俗智為性」〔T29n1559 0292a14〕、「由資糧行相,境平等最上」〔T29n1559 0292a17〕。五義名目幾乎逐字對應,唯奘作「上品」諦作「最上」——措辭小異·義理全同。
- 共功德之總目——奘「復有餘佛法,共餘聖異生,謂無諍願智,無礙解等德」〔0141c16〕、「謂無諍、願智、無礙解、通、靜慮、無色等至等持、無量、解脫、勝處、遍處等」〔0141c19〕‖諦「無諍及願智,無礙解等德。釋曰:諸德謂無諍三摩提、願智、四無礙解、通慧定、無色三摩提、無量解脫、制入、遍入等」〔T29n1559 0292c22〕。譯名差(全篇系統性):奘「無諍」/諦「無諍三摩提」·奘「通」/諦「通慧」·奘「勝處」「遍處」/諦「制入」「遍入」。開合次第全合。
- 四無礙解之訓詞——奘「無礙解有四,謂法義詞辯」〔0142a17〕‖諦「四無礙解云:於名句字中、於彼所目義中,此義一二多三時男女等差別說中、此說無障失中,不可迴轉智,名法等無礙解」〔T29n1559 0293b18〕。義理場景相合(緣名·義·言·說道之四);諦本逐一列名之獨立頌句本相未及尋得,誠實記為待補,不以奘詞代填。
- 六通之自性——奘「通六謂神境,天眼耳他心,宿住漏盡通,解脫道慧攝」〔0142c16〕‖諦「六通慧,偈曰:解脫智。釋曰:以解脫道智為性,譬如沙門果」〔T29n1559 0293c26〕。「解脫道智為性,譬如沙門果」與奘「解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果」場景全合;六種逐一列名句本相未及逐字對照,誠實記為待補。
- 天眼通之念住攝——奘「六中前三唯身念住,但緣色故」〔0143b03 前後〕‖諦「天眼通慧,初念處攝,謂身念處,緣色為境界故」〔T29n1559 0294b10〕。場景全合·譯字差同條1。
- 三明——奘「第五二六明,治三際愚故,後真二假說,學有闇非明」〔0143b21〕‖諦「三明得。釋曰:宿住念、死生、流盡通慧,說此三為無學明得」〔T29n1559 0294b27〕。譯名差:奘「漏盡」/諦「流盡」(全篇系統性譯字·同隨眠品所見之「無漏/無流」)。
- 二呪術之名——奘「有呪術名健馱梨,持此便能騰空自在」「復有呪術名伊剎尼,持此便能知他心念」〔0143c16 前後〕‖諦「呪,即能飛行空中。復有明處名伊叉尼柯,通此明處能知他心」〔T29n1559 0294c19〕。譯名差:奘「伊剎尼」/諦「伊叉尼柯」(同一音譯之二式);奘「健馱梨」一名諦本此處不具呪名。按:寶疏別引真諦之說作「真諦云:有天名健馱梨,翻為持地」〔T41n1822 0784b18〕,與此處諦本正文來源有別(或出他段或注疏別本),誠實記·不強作合一。
- 神境五種與業成之例——奘「神境五修生,呪藥業成故」〔0144c26〕、「神境智類總有五種:一修得、二生得、三呪成、四藥成、五業成」〔0145a01〕、「曼馱多王及中有等諸神境智是業成攝」〔0145a02〕‖諦「呪藥,業生故五種。釋曰:若略說,如意成有五種:一修果、二生得、三呪成、四藥成、五業成。業成者,譬如頂生王等及中陰眾生」〔T29n1559 0295c14〕。五種開合全合。譯名差:奘「曼馱多王」/諦「頂生王」(音譯與義譯之二式)·奘「中有」/諦「中陰」(全篇系統性譯字)。
譯名對照(子2 範圍·逐字所見):分別智品/分別慧品 · 三念住/三念處 · 不共法/不共得佛法 · 無諍/無諍三摩提 · 通/通慧 · 勝處遍處/制入遍入 · 漏盡/流盡 · 中有/中陰 · 曼馱多王/頂生王 · 伊剎尼/伊叉尼柯 · 大德法救/大德 · 上品/最上 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記:條8(無礙解四種列名)與條9(通六種列名)二處,逐一列名句於諦本之對應處本相細校未及(非零命中·性質有別),誠實記為待補,不引為已核。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)
眾賢二論之品名與段界:T1562 作「辯智品第七」,本子對應段起於「三辯智品第七之三如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示。於中先辯佛不共德」〔T29n1562 0746a09〕——其起句與 T1558 子2 開卷句逐字全同,段界確鑿;迄於「辯定品」品題前〔T29n1562 0756b06〕。T1563 之對應段起句「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示。於中先辯佛不共德」〔T29n1563 0955a26〕與底本同構,其「辯智品第八之三」之品續題則見〔T29n1563 0958b06〕,迄「辯定品第九」〔T29n1563 0963c12〕前。
按:T1563 之品號較底本與 T1562 後移一位(智品作第八·並見同論「辯智品1辯智品第八之一」〔T29n1563 0946c06〕與「辯智品第八之三已說如來不共功德,共功德今當辯」〔T29n1563 0958b06〕三條共證)——與隨眠品五→六·賢聖品六→七同型,屬全書級之現象。引 T1563 必作「第八」。
體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引;「一義二宗」並錄不判。
一、宿住通與漏盡通是否皆通四念住(涉正47–50 六通長行專段)——俱舍作「宿住漏盡四念住攝。通緣五蘊一切境故」〔T29 0143b10 前後〕。眾賢評之云「經主欲令一一皆通四念住攝,通緣五蘊一切境故。而實宿住,法念住攝」〔T29n1562 0753c22〕,主張宿住實唯法念住攝·漏盡如力(或法或四)而「不應定言四念住攝」。⇒ 三方逐字互證:光記「破云」段〔T41n1821 0411c03〕之引文與眾賢此段逐字全同,可證光記所引之「破」即係眾賢此語。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
二、天眼耳通是否無記性攝(同段續)——俱舍作「此六通中天眼、天耳無記性攝,許此二體是眼耳識相應慧故」〔T29 0143b11〕。眾賢先逐字牒引云「經主於此作是釋言:天眼耳通無記性攝,是眼耳識相應慧故」〔T29n1562 0753c29〕,繼以「此釋不然」正面反破,另立「眼耳二識相應慧非通,但可說言是通所引」之立場。⇒ 三方逐字互證:光記「破云」第二段〔T41n1821 0412a05〕作「此解不然。六通皆是解脫道攝。眼、耳二識是解脫道,理不成故」,與眾賢原句逐字相合。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
三、無畏訓詞——智與無畏因果非即(正面申義·非破立世親)(涉正38前半 四無畏段)——俱舍作「理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智」〔T29 0140c23〕。眾賢正面申此義云「應言無畏是智所成。理實應然,但為顯示無畏以智為親近因」〔T29n1562 0748c08〕,並自設難自答云「豈不非無智即是畏體,如何說智體即是無畏?此責不然,智與多法為近治故」〔T29n1562 0748c28〕。⇒ 此段非「經主」牒引式之評破,而是申明並補強世親之訓詞,與條一·條二之破救性質有別,唯錄其實·不代判其是否構成對辯。
誠實記(對辯密度之不均):本子之對辯高度集中於六通段(正47–50 之長行專段);十力·四無畏·三念住·大悲·諸佛相望·無諍·願智·四無礙解諸段,本子範圍內未見眾賢「經主」直接評破式之對辯(該諸段所見「有餘師」「毘婆沙者」等異說皆屬論本自錄或光記所標·非眾賢對世親之評破·入目六)。據實標其分布·不強作補足。
按:T1563 於本子場景範圍〔0955a26–0963c11〕之逐句「經主」牒引細校未及完成,誠實記為待補,不以 T1562 已核之句代填 T1563 欄。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,智品全闕——機械容錯覆核「十八不共」「四無畏」「三念住」「大悲」「無諍」「願智」「無礙解」「神境」「天眼耳」諸串於該疏皆零命中。⇒ 泰疏殘·智品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫,不以他卷之文充之。 又頌疏於智品無別立品題行(品題唯見卷題),以「分別智品」為串搜頌疏必假零命中;寶疏之科號自成一系(因其將大文一分七而非分四),引其「第N」必繫其家。以下三家並錄。
(一)品科與十力
- 品級大科與五分——光記〔T41n1821 0403b06〕「分別智品第七之二『如是已辨至今當顯示』者,此下當品大文第二明智所成德。就中,一結前生起、二別明」·〔0403b10〕「一明不共法、二明共功德。就明不共法中,一舉數標名、二依名別解」·〔0403b16〕「且佛十力相別云何者,此下第二依名別解。就中,一明佛十力、二明四無畏、三明三念住、四明佛大悲、五明佛同異」。頌疏〔T41n1823 0964c09〕「不共佛法有十八種,何為十八?頌曰:十八不共法,謂佛十力等」下同列五分。寶疏〔T41n1822 0776b11〕「十力相別云何,已下別釋。於中有五:一明力、二無畏、三念住、四大悲、五佛同異」——三家五分逐字全合,唯行文詳略各異。
- 力之訓詞——光記〔T41n1821 0404b28〕「何故名力者,釋後一句。此即問也。『以於一切至生多少等』者,答。以於一切所知境中智無礙轉,故名為力」,並對比二乘雖有智而於境有礙故不名力——釐清「不共」之義非謂餘聖全無其智,而在唯佛此智無礙。
(二)身那羅延力(正37·本子首密義理段)
- 異說之標與三人之喻——光記〔T41n1821 0405a27〕「有餘師言至無邊心力者,釋第二句。敘異說。『大覺獨覺至力有勝劣』者」,並引《婆沙》三十區判大覺·獨覺·轉輪王三者支節相連之喻各異(龍蟠結/連鎖/相鉤)。
- 論主評取法救——光記〔T41n1821 0405b10〕「有說可知。『於所說中唯多應理』者,上來總有三說如來身力。論主評取法救所說」,並記《順正理》《顯宗》亦同此評取。⇒ 此為子2 首見之明確評取語例(論主於三說中取一)。
- ⭐ 觸處為性之三重異解——光記〔T41n1821 0405b17〕「有說力是所造觸,離七外別有力觸。此非正義。又《婆沙》三十辨身力身劣中總有五說」,續〔0405b28〕「評家,即以《婆沙》第五評家為正。又解:《俱舍》非以《婆沙》評家為量」,再出第三解謂此句實採經部義而云「論主意朋經部,故敘彼宗」。三解並陳·光記未判優劣(判釋之屬·入義疏承衍節)。
(三)四無畏與三念住
- 四無畏配十力——光記〔T41n1821 0406a14〕「初力、第二無畏即第十力、第三無畏即第二力、第四無畏即第七力者,依相顯說」,並釋世尊理實成就四十力四十無畏,經中依根本略說為十力四無畏(詳略之由)。
- 無畏訓詞之因果辨——光記〔T41n1821 0406a20〕「論主解。理實無畏是智所成,智即是因、無畏是果,不應說言體即是智」,並引《順正理》七十五為助證(眾賢同此解·非對辯·並見目五之三)。
- 三念住之問答與不共之由——光記〔T41n1821 0406a29〕「佛三念住至緣順違俱境者?此即第三明三念住。問及頌答」;〔0406b11〕「不共佛法者,問。此三念住聲聞亦能具,如何唯佛名不共法」——答以唯佛惑習俱斷。寶疏〔T41n1822 0779b15〕「不共佛法,問也。此事聲聞亦有,何名不共?論『唯佛於此并習斷故』,答也」義理與光記全合,另補「第二釋」(諸弟子隨屬如來而非隨屬聲聞之異門釋)。⇒ 寶疏獨補一釋。
(四)願智·無礙解
- 願智不證無色——光記〔T41n1821 0407c26〕「毘婆沙者至如田夫類者、毘婆沙者有作是言:願智不能證知無色」,逐句釋其比知之理(如田夫見芽知種之喻)。此說論本自引·非光記另加。
- ⭐ 願智是現量抑比量——光記〔T41n1821 0408a04〕「有說:由觀等流及行差別,如觀行路之人知所從至」,並設難釋通(若爾願智應是比量)而斷此智不觀因知果·不觀果知因,故是現量。二有說並陳·唯錄不判。
- 詞辯二解與加行之傳說——光記〔T41n1821 0409a08〕「有餘師說至無滯礙者,敘異說。詞、辨同言故相對明,法、義差別故不對」,同段又標毘婆沙師之傳說(四無礙解生起之加行次第)。
- 論主之正義——光記〔T41n1821 0409a18〕「述正義。理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行」,引《婆沙》一百八十評家之說為此句之所本。⇒ 屬繫屬互證·非破立。
- 共功德之總科——光記〔T41n1821 0407b23〕「大文第二明共功德。就中,一總標名、二別解釋。此即總標。結前生起」。寶疏〔T41n1822 0780a28〕另立四門「無諍,已下明唯共聖人。於中四門:一無諍定、二願智、三無礙解、四得差別」,並引《順正理》阿羅漢憶昔多生受雜類身之教證補釋無諍之意趣(寶疏獨補一教證)。頌疏〔T41n1823 0966c05〕「無諍願智,無礙解等德。釋曰:復有佛法,與餘聖者及異生共,謂無諍、願智、四無礙解」——行文最簡要。
(五)六通·化事·五通類
- ⭐ 宿住漏盡念住攝之破救——光記〔T41n1821 0411c03〕「破云宿住、漏盡,經主欲令一一皆通四念住攝,通緣五蘊一切境故」,續〔0411c09〕「救云:我許宿住亦有別緣,故通四念。言漏盡通四念住者,據十智說」,並引《婆沙》妙音尊者之說為助證。⇒ 「破」之句即眾賢原語(目五之一三方互證);「救云」之救者光記未具名,據實記·不代判。
- ⭐ 天眼耳解脫道攝之破救——光記〔T41n1821 0412a05〕「破云此解不然。六通皆是解脫道攝。眼、耳二識是解脫道,理不成故」,續〔0412a25〕「救云:本起二通為遠見聞,得遠見聞即顯無障。眼、耳二識名解脫道」。⇒ 與上條同型;救者亦未具名,據實記。
- 天眼耳善性之設問答——寶疏〔T41n1822 0783c11〕「天眼、耳,餘四善性。論『若爾何故至何謂善惠』,引文難也。若言二通無記性者,何故《品類足》言通謂善惠」——以《品類足》「通謂善惠」與二通無記性之表面相違設問,論本自釋「彼據多分,或就勝說」通妨,寶疏並引《正理論》「六通皆是解脫道攝」助證。與光記破救二段相關而非同段。
- 化身之默然住——光記〔T41n1821 0415a01〕「有餘師說:諸所化身無往來等種種作用,但默然住,由化主力令彼似有往來等事」——與論本所引伽他「一化主語時,諸所化皆語」〔0144b15〕之義相繫。
- 二呪術之名義——寶疏〔T41n1822 0784b17〕「呪術至故是決定,指事釋決定也。真諦云:有天名健馱梨,翻為持地」,又釋伊剎尼為外道師所造論名翻為觀時。⇒ 寶疏獨引真諦之說(與目四條12 誠實記所誌之來源歧異並觀)。
- 五通類之科判——光記〔T41n1821 0416a29〕「神境等五各有異耶?『亦有』者,答。『云何』者,徵。『頌曰至地獄初能知』者,就頌答中,初五句明五通類」——析末頌為五通類·三性分別·趣通局三重。頌疏〔T41n1823 0967c10〕「天眼耳他心,宿住漏盡通,解脫道慧攝,四俗他心五,漏盡通如力」下逐句釋六通科判,未見『破云救云』之對辯格式。
(六)三疏詳略總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 不共法五分科判 | 逐句析生起·問·釋三重 | 分判全合而行文簡練 | 五分全合·提綱最扼要 |
| 三念住不共之由 | 明標問答(并習斷故) | 另補第二釋(弟子隨屬如來) | 逕釋·未另立問答 |
| 共功德之科 | 總標二科(總標名·別解釋) | 另立四門(多一「得差別」·並引正理教證) | 最簡要 |
| 身力觸處為性 | 列三重異解並陳不判 | 未獨立標 | 未見 |
| 二呪術名義 | 未引真諦說 | 明引真諦二訓 | 未見 |
| 六通破救對辯 | 明標「破云/救云」二處往復 | 設問答格式(善性之諍)·未見破救標籤 | 省略對辯結構·逕以科判提綱呈現 |
⇒ 三家於本子範圍之義理內容未見互異(悉宗本論),所異者在教學鷹架之詳略——光記長於破救標籤與異說並陳·寶疏間或補一釋或一教證或引真諦·頌疏長於科判提綱。不判優劣。 三疏之判釋與其詳略之取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
從闕——本子未有經裁准之逐字互讀錨。本子所立之十八不共法·四無礙解·六通·三明諸法數,於唯識根系論典雖有可對讀之座標,然本子未有逐字驗訖之 loc 可繫,依本帙體例據實標闕,不以記憶擬補·不引現代研究。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十七」〔T29 0140a20〕,品續題「分別智品第七之二」〔T29 0140a24〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕。其本子對應段之品題作「分別慧品之二」〔T29n1559 0291a20〕——品名與玄奘之「分別智品」系統不同(目四)。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;本子所核二處對辯,皆眾賢逐字牒俱舍長行而別立己釋,正是此四字之實況。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子光記於身力觸處為性一句下判「論主意朋經部,故敘彼宗」〔T41n1821 0405c04〕,正是此體例之一例(此為光記之判·非論之直說)。
- 頌本之獨立:本頌別行本=《阿毘達磨俱舍論本頌》T29n1560,其智品品題夾注作「六十一頌」〔T29n1560 0322b25〕。此數與神泰疏卷一總覽表所載之「智品六十一行」〔X53n0836 0006b07〕相合,亦與本品本頌純漢一二二〇字除以二十所得相符——三源相符。本子占其後段(正34至正61·二十八頌)。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·智品全闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷二十七(底本)〔0140a20–0145a13〕:卷端題 0140a20 · 品續題 0140a24 · 開卷承轉 0140a25 · 正34前半 0140a28 · 正34後半·正35·正36 0140b04 · 正37 0140c01 · 正38前半 0140c16 · 正38後半 0140c25 · 正39 0141a11 · 正40 0141b01 · 引頌一 0141c13 · 正41 0141c16 · 正42 0141c23 · 正43前半 0142a07 · 正43後半·正44·正45 0142a17 · 正46 0142b23 · 正47–50 0142c16 · 正51 0143b21 · 正52 0143c05 · 正53·正54 0143c23 · 正55–58 0144a16 · 引頌二 0144b15 · 正59 0144c07 · 引頌三 0144c22 · 正60·正61 0144c26 · 收卷句 0145a09(正文終 0145a10)。子內科界:明共功德 0141c15 · 明共凡德 0142c14。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0291a20–0296b05,迄「三摩跋提品」〔0296b06〕之前。要目 0291a20 · 0291a22 · 0291a25 · 0291b29 · 0291c01 · 0291c24 · 0292a06 · 0292a14 · 0292a17 · 0292c22 · 0293b18 · 0293c26 · 0294b10 · 0294b27 · 0294c19 · 0295c14。
- 眾賢 T1562〔辯智品第七 0735a24 起〕:本子對應段 0746a09(起·逐字同底本開卷句)· 0748c08 · 0748c28 · 0753c22 · 0753c29 · 0756b06(定品題·段界)。T1563〔辯智品第八 0946c06 起〕:0955a26(起)· 0958b06 · 0963c12(定品題·段界)。逐句細校未及·誠實記。
- 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十七 0403b03 起〕:品題 0403b06 · 0403b08 · 0403b10 · 0403b16 · 0404b28 · 0405a27 · 0405a28 · 0405b10 · 0405b17 · 0405b28 · 0405c06 · 0406a14 · 0406a20 · 0406a29 · 0406b11 · 0407b23 · 0407c26 · 0408a04 · 0409a08 · 0409a18 · 0411c03 · 0411c09 · 0412a05 · 0412a25 · 0415a01 · 0416a29。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十七 0776b02 起〕:品題 0776b05 · 0776b07 · 0776b11 · 0779b15 · 0780a21 · 0780a28 · 0782c01 · 0783c11 · 0784b17。逐段行數語三處(半行 0776b08 · 兩行半 0776b12 · 一行 0780a21)與本頌塊字數逐字相符——長頌病態解之排除證。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十七 0964c02 起〕:0964c04 · 0964c09 · 0966c01 · 0966c05 · 0967c05 · 0967c10。卷題即起·無別立品題行。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:智品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。卷一總覽表之頌數語=0006b07(非疏文·不得充逐文釋)。
- 頌本 T1560:智品品題夾注 0322b25(六十一頌)。本子範圍內與底本之歧異二處=0143b21(闇/暗·無校記)· 0144a22(一心/心一·有校記 0144004)。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:卷二十七
<app>錨三十六枚(異讀二十七全枚舉·重出併八·他藏交叉註一不入表)+CBETA 回改一枚(0142b1401·並錄大正原印)·無升定本案。 - 唯識系互讀錨:從闕(目七已誌)。
The preceding unit made out to the end the marks of the ten knowledges and their analysis through the several gates; this unit turns about and asks what the merits accomplished by knowledge are. It first establishes the eighteen dharmas exclusive to a Buddha, which the Buddha alone possesses (the ten powers · the four fearlessnesses · the three foundations of mindfulness · great compassion), and then asks whether buddhas regarded one against another are equal in every dharma; next it makes out the non-contention · knowledge of aspiration · four unobstructed knowledges · limit-stage absorption held in common with the remaining noble ones; and last it makes out the six supernormal knowledges held in common with ordinary beings as well, opening out from the six supernormal knowledges the three clear knowings · the three guiding demonstrations · the two senses of “the divine object-field” · the fourteen minds capable of transformation · the faculties of the divine eye and ear · and the difference between cultivation and birth in the five supernormal knowledges. The “section on merits” of an Abhidharma treatise opens from here, and the whole chapter also ends here.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The second part of Chapter Seven, Analysis of Knowledge (chapter title〔T29 0134b19〕) — this unit (Unit 2) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Seven〔0140a20–0145a13〕. The continued chapter title〔T29 0140a24〕reads 「分別智品第七之二」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Analysis of Knowledge, part two.” Root stanzas 34 through 61, twenty-two <lg> blocks (nineteen root stanzas plus three quoted stanzas) |
| The anchor carried over | At the head of the chapter, 「前品初說諸忍諸智,於後復說正見正智」 tr. “at the beginning of the previous chapter the several receptivities and knowledges were spoken of, and afterwards right view and right knowledge were spoken of again”〔T29 0134b20〕begins main section one (making out the differences of the several knowledges · seven thousand three hundred twenty-three characters of Chinese); this unit is main section two that follows it (making out the merits accomplished by knowledge · six thousand two hundred sixty-one characters of Chinese). The two figures together make the fascicle-wide total of thirteen thousand five hundred eighty-four for this chapter |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (word for word the same twofold division · the boundary also wholly the same) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0403b07〕: 「此下當品大文第二明智所成德」 tr. “below, the second main section of the present chapter, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0776b06〕: 「已下當品大文第二明智所成德」 tr. “from here below, the second main section of the present chapter, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0964c04〕: 「從此大文第二,明智所成功德」 tr. “from here the second main section, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge” — the outline of all three stands at the head of their own Fascicle Twenty-Seven (Puguang at the head of the fascicle 0403b03 · Fabao 0776b02 · Yuanhui 0964c02), so that the three commentaries too take this for a fascicle boundary |
| The second-level outline of main section two (all three dividing it in two · the merits held in common divided again within) | Two-one, making out the dharmas not held in common〔0140a25 · two thousand fifteen characters of Chinese · Roots 34–40〕· two-two, making out the merits held in common〔0141c15 「已說如來不共功德,共功德今當辯」 tr. “the merits of the Tathāgata not held in common have been spoken of; the merits held in common are now to be made out” · four thousand two hundred forty-six characters of Chinese〕, within which are divided again those held in common with the noble ones〔0141c15–0142c13 · one thousand two hundred ninety-nine characters of Chinese〕and the merits held in common with ordinary beings〔0142c14 「已辯前三唯共餘聖德」 tr. “the former three, the merits held in common with the remaining noble ones alone, have been made out” · two thousand nine hundred forty-seven characters of Chinese〕 |
| The sixfold division of the merits held in common with ordinary beings (all three marking the same six sections) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0410a14〕: 「此下第二明共凡德,即明六通」 tr. “below, the second, making out the merits held in common with ordinary beings, that is, making out the six supernormal knowledges” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0782c01〕: 「第二明通與凡共功德也。就中有六」 tr. “the second, making out the supernormal knowledges, the merits held in common with ordinary beings. Within it there are six” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0967c05〕: 「從此第二,明共凡德」 tr. “from here the second, making out the merits held in common with ordinary beings” and 「就中分六」 tr. “within it the division is sixfold” — that is, the six supernormal knowledges · the three clear knowings · the three guiding demonstrations · the divine object-field · the divine eye and ear · the classes of the supernormal knowledges |
| The fivefold division of the dharmas not held in common (word for word the same in all three) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0403b17〕: 「一明佛十力、二明四無畏、三明三念住、四明佛大悲、五明佛同異」 tr. “first making out the Buddha’s ten powers, second the four fearlessnesses, third the three foundations of mindfulness, fourth the Buddha’s great compassion, fifth the sameness and difference of buddhas” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0776b11〕: 「於中有五:一明力、二無畏、三念住、四大悲、五佛同異」 tr. “within it there are five: first making out the powers, second the fearlessnesses, third the foundations of mindfulness, fourth great compassion, fifth the sameness and difference of buddhas” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0964c15〕: 「就中有五:一明十力、二明四無畏、三明三念住、四明大悲、五明佛同異」 tr. “within it there are five: first making out the ten powers, second the four fearlessnesses, third the three foundations of mindfulness, fourth great compassion, fifth the sameness and difference of buddhas.” Beneath the ten powers there is a further division into the two sections of the power of mind and the power of body |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「若生餘趣,如應當知」 tr. “if one is born in the remaining destinies, it should be known accordingly”〔T29 0145a09〕— the general close of the supernormal knowledges of the divine object-field and the other four as accomplished by action and obtained by birth, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Twenty-Seven (the main text ending at 0145a10). The whole chapter also stops here |
The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0140a25〕: 「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示,於中先辯佛不共德。」 tr. “thus the differences of the several knowledges have been made out; the merits accomplished by knowledge are now to be shown, and within them the merits of the Buddha not held in common are made out first.” — the standard double formula (「如是已辯」 tr. “thus it has been made out” carrying over what precedes · 「今當」 tr. “now it is to be” opening what follows).
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. The distribution of the twenty-two blocks of this unit, block by block —〔0140a28〕first half of Root 34 (ten characters)·〔0140b04〕second half of Root 34 · Root 35 · Root 36 (fifty characters)·〔0140c01〕Root 37·〔0140c16〕first half of Root 38 (ten characters)·〔0140c25〕second half of Root 38 (ten characters)·〔0141a11〕Root 39·〔0141b01〕Root 40·〔0141c13〕quoted stanza·〔0141c16〕Root 41·〔0141c23〕Root 42·〔0142a07〕first half of Root 43 (ten characters)·〔0142a17〕second half of Root 43 · Root 44 · Root 45 (fifty characters)·〔0142b23〕Root 46·〔0142c16〕Roots 47–50 (eighty characters)·〔0143b21〕Root 51·〔0143c05〕Root 52·〔0143c23〕Root 53 · Root 54·〔0144a16〕Roots 55–58 (eighty characters)·〔0144b15〕quoted stanza·〔0144c07〕Root 59·〔0144c22〕quoted stanza·〔0144c26〕Root 60 · Root 61.
The judgment of the three blocks of quoted stanza (four criteria running one way without divergence): ① T1560 includes none of the three blocks ② the warrant in the preceding text is in each case an express formula of another’s speech — 「如薄伽梵自說頌言」 tr. “as the Bhagavat himself said in a stanza”〔0141c11〕·「有伽他作如是說」 tr. “there is a gāthā that says thus”〔0144b14〕·「故於此中有如是頌」 tr. “hence there is here a stanza such as this”〔0144c20〕 ③④ no counter-evidence. ⇒ all three blocks are judged quoted stanzas · not root stanzas, and do not enter the root numbering. The forty-one blocks of root stanza in this chapter come to one thousand two hundred twenty characters, exactly sixty-one stanzas, every stanza of four lines, with no long stanza · no seven-syllable line · no summary stanza.
The extended prose passage (the only one in this unit exceeding seven hundred characters of Chinese): attached after Roots 47–50〔0142c16〕, eight hundred eighty characters of prose commentary — the entity, the level of dependence, the object, the obtaining, and the inclusion in the foundations of mindfulness of the six supernormal knowledges, six gates said through at one breath, with one occurrence of 「云何」 tr. “how so” and three of 「若爾」 tr. “if that is so.” The two firmest pieces of debate in this unit fall within this very passage (item five).
Three places in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails): ① the three accounts of bodily power — 「佛生身力等那羅延」 tr. “the power of the Buddha’s born body equals Nārāyaṇa”〔0140c03〕/ 「有餘師言」 tr. “some other masters say,” that every single joint fully possesses the power of Nārāyaṇa〔0140c03〕/ 「大德法救說」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says,” that bodily power is boundless just as the power of mind is〔0140c04〕— the three accounts set side by side with no sentence of judgment; ② the entity of bodily power — having the sense field of the tangible for its nature / 「有說:是造觸離七外別有」 tr. “some say: it is a derived tangible, existing separately apart from the seven”〔around 0140c14〕; ③ the two explanations of speech and eloquence — 「有餘師說:詞謂一切訓釋言詞」 tr. “some other masters say: speech means all glossing words”〔0142b13〕reports a divergent explanation standing beside the foregoing one, the treatise passing no judgment.
Two places in this unit where the author adjudicates expressly (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): ① the measure of the power of Nārāyaṇa — the treatise sets out the reckoning that multiplies tenfold through the seven powers of the elephant and the rest, together with the divergent reckoning 「有說:前六十十倍增」 tr. “some say: the former six increase tenfold by tenfold,” and takes the greater with 「於所說中唯多應理」 tr. “among the accounts given, only the greater is reasonable”〔0140c12〕. ② the preparatory effort from which the unobstructed knowledges arise — the treatise records the account marked 「傳說」 tr. “it is transmitted” that they are prepared by rehearsing the four fields (computation, the Buddha’s words, grammar, and logic), and corrects it with 「理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行」 tr. “in truth the arising of every unobstructed knowledge has for its preparatory effort the study of the Buddha’s words alone”〔0142b18〕.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| the eighteen dharmas not held in common | 「十八不共得佛法」 tr. “the eighteen dharmas of a buddha obtained and not held in common”〔T29n1559 0291a22〕 | 「佛十力、四無畏、三念住及大悲,如是合名為十八不共法」 tr. “the Buddha’s ten powers, four fearlessnesses, three foundations of mindfulness, and great compassion — these together are named the eighteen dharmas not held in common”〔0140a29〕·「唯於諸佛盡智時修,餘聖所無,故名不共」 tr. “they are cultivated only at the time of the buddhas’ knowledge of exhaustion and the remaining noble ones have none of them, hence the name ‘not held in common’”〔0140b01〕 |
| power | power (the same) | 「以於一切所知境中智無礙轉,故名為力」 tr. “because within every object of knowledge his knowledge turns without obstruction, it is named power”〔0140b23〕 |
| the power of the knowledge of the possible and the impossible | —— (Paramārtha’s version gives this passage as seven senses of the gloss on the ten powers · see item four) | 「一處非處智力,具以如來十智為性」 tr. “first, the power of the knowledge of the possible and the impossible, which has for its nature the full ten knowledges of the Tathāgata”〔0140b09〕 |
| the power of the knowledge of actions and their maturation | —— (the same as above) | 「二業異熟智力,八智為性,謂除滅道」 tr. “second, the power of the knowledge of actions and their maturation, having eight knowledges for its nature, that is, excluding the knowledge of cessation and of the path”〔0140b10〕 |
| the power of the knowledge of the paths leading everywhere | —— (the same as above) | 「七遍趣行智力,或聲顯此義有二途」 tr. “seventh, the power of the knowledge of the paths leading everywhere; the word ‘or’ shows that this sense has two routes”〔0140b13〕 |
| the power of the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows | of the family of 「流盡」 tr. “the exhaustion of the flows”〔T29n1559 0294b27〕 | 「十漏盡智力,或聲亦顯義有二途」 tr. “tenth, the power of the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows; the word ‘or’ likewise shows that the sense has two routes”〔0140b17〕 |
| the power of Nārāyaṇa | the power of Nārāyaṇa (the same)〔T29n1559 0291b29〕 | 「佛生身力等那羅延」 tr. “the power of the Buddha’s born body equals that of Nārāyaṇa”〔0140c03〕·「如是身力觸處為性,謂所觸中大種差別」 tr. “bodily power such as this has the sense field of the tangible for its nature, that is, the differences of the great elements among things touched”〔0140c13〕 |
| the Venerable Dharmatrāta | 「大德」 tr. “the Venerable” (without naming Dharmatrāta)〔T29n1559 0291c01〕 | 「大德法救說:諸如來身力無邊,猶如心力」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says: the bodily power of the tathāgatas is boundless, just as the power of mind is”〔0140c04〕 |
| the four fearlessnesses | the four fearlessnesses (the same)〔T29n1559 0291c24〕 | 「此無畏名目無怯懼,由有智故不怯懼他」 tr. “this name ‘fearlessness’ designates the absence of timidity; because he has knowledge he is not timid before another”〔0140c21〕·「理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智」 tr. “in truth fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge, and one should not say that its entity is just knowledge”〔0140c23〕 |
| the three foundations of mindfulness | 「三念處」 tr. “the three stations of mindfulness”〔T29n1559 0292a06〕 | 「此三皆用念慧為體」 tr. “these three all take mindfulness and discernment for their entity”〔0141a04〕·「唯佛於此并習斷故」 tr. “because in the Buddha alone the residual habits are cut off along with them in this matter”〔0141a06〕 |
| great compassion | great compassion (the same)〔T29n1559 0292a14〕 | 「如來大悲俗智為性」 tr. “the great compassion of the Tathāgata has conventional knowledge for its nature”〔0141a13〕·「依五義故此立大名」 tr. “it is on five senses that the name ‘great’ is here established”〔0141a15〕·「此與悲異由八種因」 tr. “this differs from compassion by eight kinds of cause”〔0141a21〕 |
| the three perfections | —— (Paramārtha’s version abridges this passage) | 「一因圓德、二果圓德、三恩圓德」 tr. “first the perfection of cause, second the perfection of result, third the perfection of grace”〔0141b11〕 |
| non-contention | 「無諍三摩提」 tr. “the concentration of non-contention”〔T29n1559 0292c22〕 | 「此行能息諸有情類煩惱諍故得無諍名」 tr. “because this practice can still the contention of affliction among the classes of sentient beings, it obtains the name ‘non-contention’”〔0141c28〕·「此行但以俗智為性,第四靜慮為其所依」 tr. “this practice has conventional knowledge alone for its nature, and the fourth meditative absorption for its support”〔0141c29〕 |
| the knowledge of aspiration | the knowledge of aspiration (the same)〔T29n1559 0292c22〕 | 「以願為先引妙智起如願而了,故名願智」 tr. “because with aspiration foremost it draws forth the arising of a fine knowledge that understands as it aspired, it is named the knowledge of aspiration”〔0142a08〕 |
| the four unobstructed knowledges | 「四無礙解」 tr. “the four unobstructed knowledges” (listed among the general roll of merits)〔T29n1559 0292c22〕 | 「一法無礙解、二義無礙解、三詞無礙解、四辯無礙解」 tr. “first the unobstructed knowledge of dharma, second of meaning, third of speech, fourth of eloquence”〔0142a22〕·「隨得一時必具得四,非不具四可名為得」 tr. “whichever one is obtained, at that moment all four are assuredly obtained together; it cannot be called obtaining if the four are not complete”〔0142b19〕 |
| limit-stage absorption | —— (Paramārtha’s version does not reach a matching line for this passage in the base collation) | 「此一切地遍所隨順故、增至究竟故,得邊際名」 tr. “because it universally accords with all the levels and because it increases to the utmost, it obtains the name ‘limit-stage’”〔0142b28〕·「此中邊名顯無越義」 tr. “here the word ‘limit’ shows the sense of there being nothing beyond it”〔0142c08〕 |
| supernormal knowledge (the six supernormal knowledges) | 「通慧」 tr. “penetrating discernment”〔T29n1559 0293c26〕 | 「如是六通解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果」 tr. “these six supernormal knowledges are included in the path of liberation and have discernment for their own nature, like the fruits of the ascetic life”〔0142c28〕·「解脫道言顯出障義」 tr. “the words ‘path of liberation’ show the sense of issuing forth from obstruction”〔0142c29〕 |
| the supernormal knowledge realized through knowledge of the divine object-field | of the family of 「如意成」 tr. “accomplished as one wishes”〔T29n1559 0295c14〕 | 「神名所目唯勝等持,由此能為神變事故」 tr. “what the word ‘divine’ designates is superior concentration alone, since by it deeds of divine transformation can be done”〔0143c27〕·「此有二種,謂行及化」 tr. “this is of two kinds, namely motion and transformation”〔0143c29〕 |
| the momentum of thought | —— (Paramārtha’s version does not reach a matching line for this passage in the base collation) | 「謂極遠方舉心緣時身即能至。此勢如意得意勢名」 tr. “that is, when for a place utterly far off he raises his mind and takes it as object, the body can at once arrive there. This momentum is like thought, and so obtains the name ‘momentum of thought’”〔0144a02〕·「於此三中意勢唯佛」 tr. “among these three, the momentum of thought belongs to the Buddha alone”〔0144a04〕 |
| the three clear knowings | 「三明得」 tr. “the obtaining of the three clear knowings”〔T29n1559 0294b27〕 | 「一宿住智證明、二死生智證明、三漏盡智證明」 tr. “first the clear knowing realized through the knowledge of former abodes, second through the knowledge of death and birth, third through the knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows”〔0143b23〕·「如次對治三際愚故」 tr. “because in that order they counteract the folly regarding the three periods”〔0143b26〕 |
| the three guiding demonstrations | —— (Paramārtha’s version does not reach a matching line for this passage in the base collation) | 「一神變示導、二記心示導、三教誡示導」 tr. “first the guiding demonstration of divine transformation, second of discerning minds, third of instruction”〔0143c07〕·「能示能導得示導名」 tr. “because it can show and can guide it obtains the name ‘guiding demonstration’”〔0143c11〕 |
| Gandhārī | —— (Paramārtha’s version does not give the spell’s name · reading 「呪,即能飛行空中」 tr. “a spell, whereby one can fly through the sky”)〔T29n1559 0294c19〕 | 「如有呪術名健馱梨,持此便能騰空自在」 tr. “as there is a spell-craft named Gandhārī, and holding it one can soar into the sky at will”〔around 0143c15〕 |
| Īkṣaṇī | 「伊叉尼柯」 tr. “Īkṣaṇika”〔T29n1559 0294c19〕 | 「復有呪術名伊剎尼,持此便能知他心念」 tr. “again there is a spell-craft named Īkṣaṇī, and holding it one can know what another has in mind”〔around 0143c16〕 |
| the mind capable of transformation | —— (Paramārtha’s version does not reach a matching line for this passage in the base collation) | 「神境通果能變化心,力能化生一切化事。此有十四」 tr. “the mind capable of transformation that is the result of the supernormal knowledge of the divine object-field has the power to produce by transformation every deed of transformation. Of this there are fourteen”〔0144a24〕 |
| the divine eye and ear | of the family of 「天眼通慧」 tr. “the penetrating discernment of the divine eye”〔T29n1559 0294b10〕 | 「此言唯目天眼耳根,即四靜慮所生淨色」 tr. “these words designate only the faculties of the divine eye and ear, that is, the subtle form produced by the four meditative absorptions”〔0144c09〕·「體即是天,定地攝故」 tr. “its entity is just divine, since it is included in the levels of absorption”〔0144c13〕 |
| King Māndhātṛ | 「頂生王」 tr. “the King Born from the Crown” (a rendering by sense)〔T29n1559 0295c14〕 | 「曼馱多王及中有等諸神境智是業成攝」 tr. “the knowledges of the divine object-field of King Māndhātṛ and of intermediate existence and the like are included in what is accomplished by action”〔0145a02〕 |
| intermediate existence | 「中陰」 tr. “the intermediate skandhas”〔T29n1559 0295c14〕 | the same as those adduced in the sentence above as having the knowledge of the divine object-field accomplished by action |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four) and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; the three commentaries on this unit show no rendering in the form 「此云」 tr. “which here means” to hang upon, and so it is left blank, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Twenty-Seven)
Within the range of Unit 2〔0140a20–0145a13〕the <app> anchors number thirty-six = variant readings twenty-seven (repetitions merged, eight) + cross-notes to other canons one; besides these there is a further CBETA restoration, one anchor (0142b1401), which is not of the <app> kind and which, by the form of this collection, is recorded alongside with the Taishō original printing and listed at the end of the table (marked ⟨CB⟩ · not entering the count of twenty-seven above). All twenty-seven variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading).
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0140005 | 0140b08 | 『贍』【大】*/『瞻』【石】* | 「贍部男佛身,於境無礙故」 tr. “the body of a Buddha, a man of Jambudvīpa; because he is unobstructed with regard to objects” | 『贍』 and 『瞻』 are graphically close · 「贍部」 tr. “Jambudvīpa” is the fixed designation of the continent |
| 0140007 | 0140c04 | 『支』【大】/『肢』【元】【明】 | 「有餘師言:佛身支節一一皆具那羅延力」 tr. “some other masters say: every single joint of the Buddha’s body fully possesses the power of Nārāyaṇa” | 『支節』 and 『肢節』, both meaning “joint,” are an old-and-modern difference of graph |
| 0141001 | 0141a28 | 『辯』【大】*/『辨』【石】* | 「已辯佛德異餘有情。諸佛相望法皆等不」 tr. “it has been made out that the Buddha’s merits differ from those of other sentient beings. Regarded one against another, are buddhas equal in every dharma or not” | The rule of the two graphs 『辯』 and 『辨』 — the base text uses 「辯」 tr. “make out” by habit · the three commentaries the reverse · a difference of orthographic system at the level of the whole book |
| 0141006 | 0141b24 | 『間』【大】/『悶』【宮】 | within the prose commentary of the passage on the perfection of majestic power (the family of 「三於空障極遠速行小大相入自在威勢」 tr. “third, the majestic power of mastery in swift motion through space, through obstruction, and to the utmost distance, and in making the small and the large enter one another”) | 『間』 and 『悶』 are graphically close |
| 0141007 | 0141b28 | 『大』【大】/『犬』【宮】 | the context of the limb 「三具大力」 tr. “third, the full possession of great strength” in the passage on the perfection of the form body | 『大』 and 『犬』 are graphically close · 「大力」 tr. “great strength” is the fixed name of one of the four limbs |
| 0141009 | 0141c12 | 『言』【大】/『曰』【石】 | 「如薄伽梵自說頌言」 tr. “as the Bhagavat himself said in a stanza” | The difference between the quoted-stanza formulas 「頌言」 tr. “said in a stanza” and 「頌曰」 tr. “the stanza says” |
| 0141010 | 0141c13 | 『殖』【大】/『植』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若於佛福田,能殖少分善」 tr. “if in the field of merit that is the Buddha one can plant even a small portion of the wholesome” | 『殖』 and 『植』, both meaning “plant,” are interchangeable in old and modern usage |
| 0141011 | 0141c25 | 『苦』【大】/『若』【宮】 | 「謂阿羅漢觀有情苦由煩惱生」 tr. “that is, the arhat observes that the suffering of sentient beings arises from affliction” | It touches the wording and not the argument of the treatise · the Taishō main text reads smoothly |
| 0142001 | 0142a09 | 『性』【大】*/『姓』【石】* | 「此智自性地種性身與無諍同」 tr. “the own nature, level, lineage, and body of this knowledge are the same as with non-contention” | 『性』 and 『姓』 are interchangeable in old and modern usage · 「種性」 tr. “lineage” is a common word |
| 0142003 | 0142b16 | 『串』【大】*/『慣』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「傳說此四無礙解生,如次串習算計佛語聲明因明為前加行」 tr. “it is transmitted that the arising of these four unobstructed knowledges takes, in that order, the repeated practice of calculation, the Buddha’s words, the science of sounds, and the science of reasons for its prior preparatory effort” | 『串習』 and 『慣習』, both meaning “repeated practice,” are interchangeable in old and modern usage · three occurrences of the same family in the whole passage |
| 0143001 | 0143a06 | 『性』【大】/『姓』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「種性依身如無諍說」 tr. “lineage and the body of dependence are as stated under non-contention” | Of the same family as 0142001 |
| 0143002 | 0143a18 | 『光』【大】/『先』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | within the prose commentary of the passage 「增至究竟」 tr. “increasing to the utmost” under limit-stage absorption | It touches the wording and not the argument of the treatise · both readings pass in the sense of gradual increase |
| 0143003 | 0143a24 | 『通』【大】/『道』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「除佛,所餘一切聖者,所說六種唯加行得」 tr. “apart from the Buddha, for all the remaining noble ones the six kinds spoken of are obtained by preparatory effort alone” | It touches the wording and not the argument of the treatise · 『通』 and 『道』 are close in sense |
| 0143004 | 0143a25 | 『陜』【大】/『狹』【宮】 | 「即此五通於世界境作用廣陜諸聖不同」 tr. “in the breadth and narrowness of the operation of these very five supernormal knowledges upon the object that is a world, the noble ones are not alike” | 『陜』 is the older graph for 『狹』, “narrow” |
| 0143005 | 0143b22 | 『明』【大】/『眼』【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「後真二假說,學有闇非明」 tr. “the last is truly so, the two are said conventionally; one in training has darkness and is not clear knowing” | It touches the wording and not the argument of the treatise · 「非明」 tr. “is not clear knowing” answers to the three clear knowings of the stanza’s topic |
| 0143008 | 0143c13 | 『二』【大】/『三』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 | 「如其次第,以六通中第一四六為其自性」 tr. “in that order, they have for their own nature the first, the fourth, and the sixth among the six supernormal knowledges” | It touches the sense of the sentence and not the argument of the treatise · belonging to a variant in the matching of numbers |
| 0143009 | 0143c22 | 『目』【大】*/『自』【明】* | 「神境二言為目何義」 tr. “what sense do the two words ‘divine object-field’ designate” | 「為目何義」 tr. “what sense do they designate” is a formula of glossing · two occurrences of the same family in the whole passage |
| 0144001 | 0144a10 | 『二』【大】/『一』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「第二靜慮有三化心,二種如前,加二靜慮」 tr. “the second meditative absorption has three minds of transformation, two kinds as before, with the second meditative absorption added” | It touches the sense of the sentence and not the argument of the treatise · the Taishō is of a piece with the arithmetic of increase level by level |
| 0144002 | 0144a14 | 『不』【大】/〔absent〕【明】【宮】【石】 | 「諸果化心依自上地必無依下」 tr. “the minds of transformation that are results depend upon their own level and the levels above, and assuredly do not depend upon those below” | The editions lacking the character may have a copying omission · the Taishō is of a piece with the following sentence, 「下地定心不生上果」 tr. “a mind of absorption of a lower level does not produce a result of a higher” |
| 0144003 | 0144a19 | 『主』【大】/『生』【宮】 | the context of the word 「化主」 tr. “master of transformation” in the passage on the order in which minds of transformation arise | 『主』 and 『生』 are graphically close |
| 0144004 | 0144a22 | 『一心』【大】/『心一』【明】【石】 | 「初多一心化,成滿此相違」 tr. “at first many minds transform one thing; in one who has become accomplished it is the reverse” (stanza · the first part of Root 58) | An inversion of word order · the sense wholly the same. Note: this item stands at the same place as the divergence from T1560 (see the end of the table) |
| 0144005 | 0144b05 | 『淨』【大】/『靜』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「最後化心還生淨定」 tr. “the last mind of transformation gives rise again to the pure absorption” | It touches the wording and not the argument of the treatise · both readings point to the fundamental meditative absorption depended upon |
| 0144006 | 0144b05 | 『後』【大】/〔absent〕【石】 | continuing the preceding sentence 「最後化心還生淨定」 tr. “the last mind of transformation gives rise again to the pure absorption” | The Stone edition lacks the character · perhaps a copying omission |
| 0144007 | 0144b24 | 『瑣』【大】*/『鎖』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「即如尊者大迦葉波留骨瑣身至慈尊世」 tr. “just as the Venerable Mahākāśyapa left his body of linked bones to last until the age of the Compassionate One” | A common instance of homophonous borrowing · two occurrences of the same family in the whole passage |
| 0144008 | 0144c06 | 『目』【大】*/『因』【流布本】* | 「天眼耳言為目何義」 tr. “what sense do the words ‘divine eye and ear’ designate” | A glossing formula of the same type as 0143009 · two occurrences of the same family in the whole passage |
| 0144009 | 0144c21 | 『頌』【大】/『頌曰』【石】 | 「故於此中有如是頌」 tr. “hence there is here a stanza such as this” | A variant adding a character to the quoted-stanza formula |
| 0145001 | 0145a02 | 『呪』【大】/『呢』【明】 | 「三呪成、四藥成、五業成」 tr. “third, accomplished by spell; fourth, accomplished by drug; fifth, accomplished by action” | 『呪』 and 『呢』 are graphically close · 「呪成」 tr. “accomplished by spell” is the fixed name of one of the five |
| 0142b1401 ⟨CB⟩ | 0142b14 | 『前』【CB】【麗-CB】/『有』【大】 | within the prose commentary of the passage on the knowledge of aspiration and the unobstructed knowledges (a mark of comparison with another canon, K27n0955_p0654c17) | A CBETA restoration (not an <app> variant reading) — the Taishō originally printed 「有」 tr. “there is,” and CBETA restored 「前」 tr. “before” following the Korean edition, the base text following 【CB】; within the range of the whole unit this is the only anchor of the kind |
Two divergences between T1558 and T1560 (within the range of this unit · recorded alongside): ① Root 51, 「學有闇非明」 tr. “one in training has darkness and is not clear knowing”〔0143b22〕, where T1560 gives 「暗」 tr. “darkness” — with no Taishō collation note, belonging to the coexistence of two variant graphs; ② Root 58, 「初多一心化」 tr. “at first many minds transform one thing”〔0144a22〕, where T1560 gives 「心一」 tr. “one mind” — with a collation note (that is, 0144004 in the table above). The base text follows the T1558 reading, and both places are recorded alongside for reference.
Conclusion on the collation: of the twenty-seven items, some nineteen belong to graphically similar corruptions · interchangeable old and modern graphs · the addition or omission of particles · or inversions of word order; those whose context more clearly bears sense are seven (0141011 · 0143002 · 0143003 · 0143005 · 0143008 · 0144001 · 0144005), yet none of them alters the conclusion of the chain of argument to which the sentence belongs; 0141001 belongs to the book-wide difference of orthographic system named 「辯辨」 tr. “make out and discriminate.” Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text. The doctrinal choice among variant readings belongs to the translator, and this item records without adjudicating.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Seven〔T29n1558 0140a20–0145a13〕↔ Paramārtha’s version〔T29n1559 0291a20–0296b05〕, up to but not including the 「三摩跋提品」 tr. “Chapter on Attainment”〔T29n1559 0296b06〕.
The difference in chapter title: Paramārtha’s version gives this section as 「分別慧品之二」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing Discernment, part two”〔T29n1559 0291a20〕— a different system of chapter naming from Xuanzang’s 「分別智品第七之二」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Analysis of Knowledge, part two” (discernment against knowledge), and Paramārtha’s version does not attach the number of the chapter. Its opening sentence, 「說一切凡夫及聖人,由通義於一切智修諸德已,十八不共得佛法,謂力等」 tr. “having spoken of the merits cultivated with regard to every knowledge, in the general sense, by all ordinary beings and noble ones, now the eighteen dharmas of a buddha obtained and not held in common, that is, the powers and the rest,”〔0291a21〕answers wholly in scene to Xuanzang’s opening sentence (the same question raised · the eighteen merits accomplished by knowledge and not held in common), and this is one proof of the fourfold coincidence of the fascicle boundary that is unique to this unit.
Searching Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s words is forbidden — the location is fixed throughout by the structure of the scene (who · to whom · what is asked · on what principle · what answer is obtained).
The chief items of comparison (item by item · recording the thirteen that bear doctrinal weight or show a difference of rendering-system):
- The roll of names of the eighteen dharmas not held in common — Xuanzang: 「十八不共法,謂佛十力等」 tr. “the eighteen dharmas not held in common, that is, the Buddha’s ten powers and the rest”〔0140a28〕, with the prose 「佛十力、四無畏、三念住及大悲,如是合名為十八不共法」 tr. “the Buddha’s ten powers, four fearlessnesses, three foundations of mindfulness, and great compassion — these together are named the eighteen dharmas not held in common”〔0140a29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「十力、四無畏、三念處、大悲,是名十八」 tr. “the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the three stations of mindfulness, and great compassion — these are the eighteen”〔T29n1559 0291a25〕. Difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「三念住」 tr. “three foundations of mindfulness” against Paramārtha’s 「三念處」 tr. “three stations of mindfulness” (a systematic rendering-character throughout); the other three names are wholly the same, and the order of division and gathering answers throughout.
- ⭐ The dividing and gathering of the gloss on the ten powers — Paramārtha’s version sets up a separate outline of seven senses, 「此中解十力有七義」 tr. “in explaining the ten powers here there are seven senses”〔T29n1559 0291a26〕; Xuanzang’s Unit 2 explains the ten powers straight off by four gates (own nature · level of dependence · body of dependence · the gloss on “power”), and this roll of seven senses is not found in it. ⇒ Paramārtha’s version is one layer finer than Xuanzang’s, a difference of dividing and gathering (with no conflict in doctrine · recorded without adjudication).
- ⭐ The personal name in the divergent account of bodily power — Xuanzang names him expressly, 「大德法救說:諸如來身力無邊,猶如心力」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says: the bodily power of the tathāgatas is boundless, just as the power of mind is”〔0140c04〕‖ Paramārtha gives 「復次有餘師說,佛世尊身那羅延力」 tr. “again, some other masters say that the body of the Buddha, the World-Honored One, has the power of Nārāyaṇa”〔T29n1559 0291b29〕and 「有餘師說,於一一節中具那羅延力。大德說:如佛心力無邊際」 tr. “some other masters say that in every single joint the power of Nārāyaṇa is fully present. The Venerable says: as the Buddha’s power of mind is, it is without limit”〔T29n1559 0291c01〕— Paramārtha gives only 「大德」 tr. “the Venerable” without naming Dharmatrāta. This is the most concrete difference of personal-name rendering in this unit, and how it came about is recorded without adjudication.
- The scriptural warrant for the four fearlessnesses — Xuanzang: 「佛四無畏,如經廣說:一正等覺無畏,十智為性,猶如初力」 tr. “the Buddha’s four fearlessnesses, as the sūtra explains at length: first, fearlessness in perfect awakening, having ten knowledges for its nature, like the first power”〔0140c17〕‖ Paramārtha: 「四無畏。如經言:是我所說,於弟子眾,為出離生死諸淨品道,廣說如經。應知是第四無畏」 tr. “the four fearlessnesses. As the sūtra says: what I have declared to the assembly of disciples, the path of the pure classes for issuing forth from birth and death, is explained at length as in the sūtra. It should be known that this is the fourth fearlessness”〔T29n1559 0291c24〕. Both versions adduce a sūtra as warrant · the scenes answer to one another; a word-for-word matching line by line has not been checked one by one in the base collation, and this is honestly recorded.
- The threefold division of the three foundations of mindfulness — Xuanzang: 「諸弟子眾一向恭敬能正受行,如來緣之」 tr. “the assemblies of disciples are wholly reverent and can rightly receive and practice; the Tathāgata takes this as object”〔0140c26〕‖ Paramārtha: 「三念處念慧為性。是時若弟子眾,恭敬心聽及修行、不恭敬心聽及修行、復有具二」 tr. “the three stations of mindfulness have mindfulness and discernment for their nature. At that time, if the assemblies of disciples listen and practice with a reverent mind, or listen and practice with an irreverent mind, or again have both together”〔T29n1559 0292a06〕. The threefold division (reverent / irreverent / both together) answers wholly in scene · the difference of rendering-character is as in item 1.
- The nature of great compassion and the five senses — Xuanzang: 「大悲唯俗智,資糧行相境,平等上品故,異悲由八因」 tr. “great compassion is conventional knowledge alone; by provision, mode of apprehension, object, equality, and highest grade; it differs from compassion by eight causes”〔0141a11〕and 「依五義故此立大名:一由資糧故大」 tr. “it is on five senses that the name ‘great’ is here established: first, great by reason of provision”〔0141a15〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大悲世俗智。釋曰:大悲以世俗智為性」 tr. “great compassion is conventional knowledge. The explanation says: great compassion has conventional knowledge for its nature”〔T29n1559 0292a14〕and 「由資糧行相,境平等最上」 tr. “by provision and mode of apprehension, by object, equality, and the highest”〔T29n1559 0292a17〕. The names of the five senses answer almost word for word, save that Xuanzang has 「上品」 tr. “highest grade” and Paramārtha 「最上」 tr. “the highest” — a small difference of wording · the doctrine wholly the same.
- The general roll of the merits held in common — Xuanzang: 「復有餘佛法,共餘聖異生,謂無諍願智,無礙解等德」 tr. “there are further dharmas of a buddha held in common with the remaining noble ones and with ordinary beings, that is, the merits of non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the rest”〔0141c16〕and 「謂無諍、願智、無礙解、通、靜慮、無色等至等持、無量、解脫、勝處、遍處等」 tr. “that is, non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, the supernormal knowledges, the meditative absorptions, the formless attainments and concentrations, the immeasurables, the liberations, the bases of mastery, the totalities, and the rest”〔0141c19〕‖ Paramārtha: 「無諍及願智,無礙解等德。釋曰:諸德謂無諍三摩提、願智、四無礙解、通慧定、無色三摩提、無量解脫、制入、遍入等」 tr. “non-contention and the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the rest of the merits. The explanation says: the merits are the concentration of non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the four unobstructed knowledges, the absorption of penetrating discernment, the formless concentrations, the immeasurables and liberations, the masteries entered, the totalities entered, and the rest”〔T29n1559 0292c22〕. Differences of rendering (systematic throughout): Xuanzang’s 「無諍」 tr. “non-contention” against Paramārtha’s 「無諍三摩提」 tr. “the concentration of non-contention” · Xuanzang’s 「通」 tr. “supernormal knowledge” against Paramārtha’s 「通慧」 tr. “penetrating discernment” · Xuanzang’s 「勝處」 tr. “bases of mastery” and 「遍處」 tr. “totalities” against Paramārtha’s 「制入」 tr. “masteries entered” and 「遍入」 tr. “totalities entered.” The order of division and gathering answers throughout.
- The gloss on the four unobstructed knowledges — Xuanzang: 「無礙解有四,謂法義詞辯」 tr. “the unobstructed knowledges are four, namely of dharma, of meaning, of speech, and of eloquence”〔0142a17〕‖ Paramārtha: 「四無礙解云:於名句字中、於彼所目義中,此義一二多三時男女等差別說中、此說無障失中,不可迴轉智,名法等無礙解」 tr. “of the four unobstructed knowledges it is said: the knowledge that cannot be turned back, with regard to names, phrases, and syllables, with regard to the meaning they designate, with regard to the utterance of this meaning in the distinctions of one, two, and many, of the three times, of male and female, and the rest, and with regard to that utterance being without obstruction or fault, is named the unobstructed knowledge of dharma and the rest”〔T29n1559 0293b18〕. The doctrinal scene answers (the four of taking name, meaning, speech, and the way of utterance as object); an independent stanza line in Paramārtha’s version listing the four one by one has not been found in the base collation, and this is honestly recorded as still to be supplied, without filling it in with Xuanzang’s words.
- The own nature of the six supernormal knowledges — Xuanzang: 「通六謂神境,天眼耳他心,宿住漏盡通,解脫道慧攝」 tr. “the supernormal knowledges are six, namely of the divine object-field, the divine eye and ear, the minds of others, former abodes, and the exhaustion of the outflows; included in the path of liberation, and in discernment”〔0142c16〕‖ Paramārtha: 「六通慧,偈曰:解脫智。釋曰:以解脫道智為性,譬如沙門果」 tr. “the six penetrating discernments; the verse says: the knowledge of liberation. The explanation says: they have for their nature the knowledge of the path of liberation, as with the fruits of the ascetic life”〔T29n1559 0293c26〕. 「解脫道智為性,譬如沙門果」 tr. “they have for their nature the knowledge of the path of liberation, as with the fruits of the ascetic life” answers wholly in scene to Xuanzang’s 「解脫道攝,慧為自性,如沙門果」 tr. “included in the path of liberation, having discernment for their own nature, like the fruits of the ascetic life”; a line listing the six one by one has not been collated word for word in the base collation, and this is honestly recorded as still to be supplied.
- The inclusion of the supernormal knowledge of the divine eye in the foundations of mindfulness — Xuanzang: 「六中前三唯身念住,但緣色故」 tr. “of the six, the first three are in the foundation of mindfulness of the body alone, since they take only form as object”〔around 0143b03〕‖ Paramārtha: 「天眼通慧,初念處攝,謂身念處,緣色為境界故」 tr. “the penetrating discernment of the divine eye is included in the first station of mindfulness, that is, the station of mindfulness of the body, since it takes form for its object-field”〔T29n1559 0294b10〕. The scenes answer wholly · the difference of rendering-character is as in item 1.
- The three clear knowings — Xuanzang: 「第五二六明,治三際愚故,後真二假說,學有闇非明」 tr. “the fifth, the second, and the sixth are clear knowings, because they counteract the folly regarding the three periods; the last is truly so, the two are said conventionally; one in training has darkness and is not clear knowing”〔0143b21〕‖ Paramārtha: 「三明得。釋曰:宿住念、死生、流盡通慧,說此三為無學明得」 tr. “the obtaining of the three clear knowings. The explanation says: the penetrating discernments of the recollection of former abodes, of death and birth, and of the exhaustion of the flows — these three are said to be the obtaining of the clear knowings of one beyond training”〔T29n1559 0294b27〕. Difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「漏盡」 tr. “exhaustion of the outflows” against Paramārtha’s 「流盡」 tr. “exhaustion of the flows” (a systematic rendering-character throughout · the same as the 「無漏/無流」 tr. “without outflows / without flows” seen in the chapter on the latent tendencies).
- The names of the two spell-crafts — Xuanzang: 「有呪術名健馱梨,持此便能騰空自在」 tr. “there is a spell-craft named Gandhārī, and holding it one can soar into the sky at will” and 「復有呪術名伊剎尼,持此便能知他心念」 tr. “again there is a spell-craft named Īkṣaṇī, and holding it one can know what another has in mind”〔around 0143c16〕‖ Paramārtha: 「呪,即能飛行空中。復有明處名伊叉尼柯,通此明處能知他心」 tr. “a spell, whereby one can fly through the sky. Again there is a field of science named Īkṣaṇika, and mastering this field of science one can know the minds of others”〔T29n1559 0294c19〕. Difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「伊剎尼」 tr. “Īkṣaṇī” against Paramārtha’s 「伊叉尼柯」 tr. “Īkṣaṇika” (two forms of the same transcription); as for Xuanzang’s name 「健馱梨」 tr. “Gandhārī,” Paramārtha’s version gives no name for the spell here. Note: Fabao’s Commentary separately adduces an account of Paramārtha’s, 「真諦云:有天名健馱梨,翻為持地」 tr. “Paramārtha says: there is a god named Gandhārī, rendered ‘Upholder of the Earth’”〔T41n1822 0784b18〕, whose source differs from the main text of Paramārtha’s version here (whether it comes from another passage or from another recension of a commentary), and this is honestly recorded · not forced into one.
- The five kinds of the divine object-field and the instance of what is accomplished by action — Xuanzang: 「神境五修生,呪藥業成故」 tr. “the divine object-field is fivefold, by cultivation and by birth, and because accomplished by spell, by drug, and by action”〔0144c26〕, 「神境智類總有五種:一修得、二生得、三呪成、四藥成、五業成」 tr. “the classes of the knowledge of the divine object-field are five in all: first obtained by cultivation, second obtained by birth, third accomplished by spell, fourth accomplished by drug, fifth accomplished by action”〔0145a01〕, and 「曼馱多王及中有等諸神境智是業成攝」 tr. “the knowledges of the divine object-field of King Māndhātṛ and of intermediate existence and the like are included in what is accomplished by action”〔0145a02〕‖ Paramārtha: 「呪藥,業生故五種。釋曰:若略說,如意成有五種:一修果、二生得、三呪成、四藥成、五業成。業成者,譬如頂生王等及中陰眾生」 tr. “by spell and drug, and because born of action, they are five. The explanation says: stated in brief, what is accomplished as one wishes is of five kinds: first the result of cultivation, second obtained by birth, third accomplished by spell, fourth accomplished by drug, fifth accomplished by action. As for what is accomplished by action, such as the King Born from the Crown and the like, and beings of the intermediate skandhas”〔T29n1559 0295c14〕. The dividing and gathering of the five answers wholly. Differences of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「曼馱多王」 tr. “King Māndhātṛ” against Paramārtha’s 「頂生王」 tr. “the King Born from the Crown” (two forms, transcription and rendering by sense) · Xuanzang’s 「中有」 tr. “intermediate existence” against Paramārtha’s 「中陰」 tr. “the intermediate skandhas” (a systematic rendering-character throughout).
Table of rendering correspondences (within the range of Unit 2 · as seen word for word): Chapter Analyzing Knowledge / Chapter Analyzing Discernment · the three foundations of mindfulness / the three stations of mindfulness · dharmas not held in common / dharmas of a buddha obtained and not held in common · non-contention / the concentration of non-contention · supernormal knowledge / penetrating discernment · bases of mastery and totalities / masteries entered and totalities entered · exhaustion of the outflows / exhaustion of the flows · intermediate existence / the intermediate skandhas · King Māndhātṛ / the King Born from the Crown · Īkṣaṇī / Īkṣaṇika · the Venerable Dharmatrāta / the Venerable · highest grade / the highest · “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”
Honest record: at the two places of item 8 (the roll of names of the four unobstructed knowledges) and item 9 (the roll of names of the six supernormal knowledges), the matching passage in Paramārtha’s version for the lines listing them one by one has not been finely collated in the base collation (which is different in kind from a zero result), and this is honestly recorded as still to be supplied, and is not adduced as already checked.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine · T1563)
The chapter names and section boundaries of Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises: T1562 gives 「辯智品第七」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Making Out Knowledge,” and the section matching this unit begins from 「三辯智品第七之三如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示。於中先辯佛不共德」 tr. “three: Chapter Seven, Making Out Knowledge, part three. Thus the differences of the several knowledges have been made out; the merits accomplished by knowledge are now to be shown. Within them the merits of the Buddha not held in common are made out first”〔T29n1562 0746a09〕— its opening sentence is word for word the same as the opening sentence of Unit 2 of T1558, so the section boundary is firmly established; and it runs up to before the chapter title 「辯定品」 tr. “Chapter Making Out Absorption”〔T29n1562 0756b06〕. The matching section of T1563 begins with 「如是已辯諸智差別,智所成德今當顯示。於中先辯佛不共德」 tr. “thus the differences of the several knowledges have been made out; the merits accomplished by knowledge are now to be shown. Within them the merits of the Buddha not held in common are made out first”〔T29n1563 0955a26〕, of the same structure as the base text; its continued chapter title 「辯智品第八之三」 tr. “Chapter Eight, Making Out Knowledge, part three” is seen at〔T29n1563 0958b06〕, and it runs up to before 「辯定品第九」 tr. “Chapter Nine, Making Out Absorption”〔T29n1563 0963c12〕.
Note: the chapter number of T1563 is shifted one place later than in the base text and in T1562 (the chapter on knowledge being the eighth · witnessed together by the three passages within that same treatise, 「辯智品1辯智品第八之一」 tr. “Chapter Making Out Knowledge 1, Chapter Eight, Making Out Knowledge, part one”〔T29n1563 0946c06〕and 「辯智品第八之三已說如來不共功德,共功德今當辯」 tr. “Chapter Eight, Making Out Knowledge, part three. The merits of the Tathāgata not held in common have been spoken of; the merits held in common are now to be made out”〔T29n1563 0958b06〕) — of the same type as the chapter on the latent tendencies shifting from five to six and the chapter on the worthy and the noble from six to seven, and belonging to a book-wide phenomenon. Citations of T1563 must give 「第八」 tr. “the eighth.”
The form of this collection = citing only at the loc where there is a real debate with the Kośa · not citing at large; 「一義二宗」 tr. “one meaning and two schools” is recorded without adjudication.
One, whether the supernormal knowledges of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows both extend to the four foundations of mindfulness (bearing on the extended prose passage on the six supernormal knowledges, Roots 47–50) — the Kośa gives 「宿住漏盡四念住攝。通緣五蘊一切境故」 tr. “those of former abodes and of the exhaustion of the outflows are included in the four foundations of mindfulness, since they take as object all objects, the five aggregates”〔around T29 0143b10〕. Saṅghabhadra assesses this, saying 「經主欲令一一皆通四念住攝,通緣五蘊一切境故。而實宿住,法念住攝」 tr. “the Sūtra-master would have each one alike extend to inclusion in the four foundations of mindfulness, since they take as object all objects, the five aggregates. But in truth that of former abodes is included in the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas”〔T29n1562 0753c22〕, holding that in truth that of former abodes is included in the foundation of mindfulness of dharmas alone · and that of the exhaustion of the outflows is as with the power (either dharmas or all four), so that 「不應定言四念住攝」 tr. “one should not say definitely that they are included in the four foundations of mindfulness.” ⇒ Word-for-word mutual evidence on three sides: the citation in the 「破云」 tr. “a refutation says” passage of Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0411c03〕is word for word the same as this passage of Saṅghabhadra, which proves that the 「破」 tr. “refutation” Puguang cites is just this saying of Saṅghabhadra. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · not judging which prevails.
Two, whether the supernormal knowledges of the divine eye and ear are included among things of indeterminate nature (continuing the same passage) — the Kośa gives 「此六通中天眼、天耳無記性攝,許此二體是眼耳識相應慧故」 tr. “among these six supernormal knowledges, the divine eye and the divine ear are included among things of indeterminate nature, since the entity of these two is granted to be the discernment associated with eye-consciousness and ear-consciousness”〔T29 0143b11〕. Saṅghabhadra first cites it word for word, 「經主於此作是釋言:天眼耳通無記性攝,是眼耳識相應慧故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here explains thus: the supernormal knowledges of the divine eye and ear are included among things of indeterminate nature, since they are the discernment associated with eye-consciousness and ear-consciousness”〔T29n1562 0753c29〕, and then refutes it head-on with 「此釋不然」 tr. “this explanation is not so,” setting up instead the position 「眼耳二識相應慧非通,但可說言是通所引」 tr. “the discernment associated with the two consciousnesses of eye and ear is not a supernormal knowledge, but may only be said to be drawn forth by a supernormal knowledge.” ⇒ Word-for-word mutual evidence on three sides: the second 「破云」 tr. “a refutation says” passage of Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0412a05〕gives 「此解不然。六通皆是解脫道攝。眼、耳二識是解脫道,理不成故」 tr. “this explanation is not so. The six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation. That the two consciousnesses of eye and ear are the path of liberation cannot be established in principle,” answering word for word to Saṅghabhadra’s original sentence. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · not judging which prevails.
Three, the gloss on fearlessness — knowledge and fearlessness are cause and result and not identical (a positive setting forth of the sense · not a refutation of Vasubandhu) (bearing on the passage on the four fearlessnesses, first half of Root 38) — the Kośa gives 「理實無畏是智所成,不應說言體即是智」 tr. “in truth fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge, and one should not say that its entity is just knowledge”〔T29 0140c23〕. Saṅghabhadra sets forth this sense positively, 「應言無畏是智所成。理實應然,但為顯示無畏以智為親近因」 tr. “one should say that fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge. In truth it should be so, but this is in order to show that fearlessness has knowledge for its near cause”〔T29n1562 0748c08〕, and raises an objection to himself and answers it, 「豈不非無智即是畏體,如何說智體即是無畏?此責不然,智與多法為近治故」 tr. “is it not that the absence of knowledge is the entity of fear; how then can it be said that the entity of knowledge is just fearlessness? This reproach is not so, since knowledge is the near counteragent of many dharmas”〔T29n1562 0748c28〕. ⇒ This passage is not an assessment and refutation in the form of citing 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master”, but sets forth and reinforces Vasubandhu’s gloss, and is different in kind from the refuting and rescuing of items one and two; only its actual state is recorded · it is not adjudicated on its behalf whether it constitutes a debate.
Honest record (the unevenness of the density of debate): the debate in this unit is highly concentrated in the section on the six supernormal knowledges (the extended prose passage of Roots 47–50); in the sections on the ten powers · the four fearlessnesses · the three foundations of mindfulness · great compassion · buddhas regarded one against another · non-contention · the knowledge of aspiration · and the four unobstructed knowledges, no debate in Saṅghabhadra’s form of directly assessing and refuting by citing 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” is found within the range of this unit (the divergent accounts seen in those sections, such as 「有餘師」 tr. “some other masters” and 「毘婆沙者」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas,” all belong to what the treatise itself records or to what Puguang marks · and not to Saṅghabhadra’s assessment and refutation of Vasubandhu, entering item six). Its distribution is marked as it stands · without forcing a supplement.
Note: a line-by-line fine collation of the citations of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” in T1563 within the range of this unit’s scenes〔0955a26–0963c11〕has not been completed, and this is honestly recorded as still to be supplied, without filling the T1563 column with sentences already checked from T1562.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
The absence of Shentai’s commentary (a negative proposition proved · the absence marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is a fragmentary text, and the whole chapter on knowledge is absent — a mechanical fault-tolerant check of the strings 「十八不共」 tr. “the eighteen not held in common,” 「四無畏」 tr. “the four fearlessnesses,” 「三念住」 tr. “the three foundations of mindfulness,” 「大悲」 tr. “great compassion,” 「無諍」 tr. “non-contention,” 「願智」 tr. “the knowledge of aspiration,” 「無礙解」 tr. “the unobstructed knowledges,” 「神境」 tr. “the divine object-field,” and 「天眼耳」 tr. “the divine eye and ear” yields zero hits throughout that commentary. ⇒ Shentai is fragmentary · the chapter on knowledge is absent · this unit has no running exposition of his to hang upon, and the text of other fascicles is not used to fill it in. Again, Yuanhui has no separate chapter-title line in the chapter on knowledge (the chapter title being seen only in the fascicle title), so that to run a string search on Yuanhui with 「分別智品」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing Knowledge” is bound to yield a false zero; and Fabao’s outline numbers form a system of his own (since he divides main section one into seven and not into four), so that citing his 「第N」 tr. “number so-and-so” must always name his house. The three commentaries are recorded together below.
(1) The Chapter Outline and the Ten Powers
- The chapter-level main outline and the fivefold division — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0403b06〕: 「分別智品第七之二『如是已辨至今當顯示』者,此下當品大文第二明智所成德。就中,一結前生起、二別明」 tr. “as to ‘Chapter Seven, Analysis of Knowledge, part two,’ from ‘thus it has been made out’ down to ‘are now to be shown’ — below is the second main section of the present chapter, making out the merits accomplished by knowledge. Within it, first the tying off of what precedes and the raising of what follows, second the separate explanation” ·〔0403b10〕: 「一明不共法、二明共功德。就明不共法中,一舉數標名、二依名別解」 tr. “first making out the dharmas not held in common, second the merits held in common. Within the making out of the dharmas not held in common, first raising the number and marking the names, second explaining them separately according to the names” ·〔0403b16〕: 「且佛十力相別云何者,此下第二依名別解。就中,一明佛十力、二明四無畏、三明三念住、四明佛大悲、五明佛同異」 tr. “as to ‘and what are the several marks of the Buddha’s ten powers,’ below is the second, explaining them separately according to the names. Within it, first making out the Buddha’s ten powers, second the four fearlessnesses, third the three foundations of mindfulness, fourth the Buddha’s great compassion, fifth the sameness and difference of buddhas.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0964c09〕: 「不共佛法有十八種,何為十八?頌曰:十八不共法,謂佛十力等」 tr. “the dharmas of a buddha not held in common are of eighteen kinds; what are the eighteen? The stanza says: the eighteen dharmas not held in common, that is, the Buddha’s ten powers and the rest,” beneath which he lists the same five divisions. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0776b11〕: 「十力相別云何,已下別釋。於中有五:一明力、二無畏、三念住、四大悲、五佛同異」 tr. “‘what are the several marks of the ten powers’ — from here below is the separate explanation. Within it there are five: first making out the powers, second the fearlessnesses, third the foundations of mindfulness, fourth great compassion, fifth the sameness and difference of buddhas” — the fivefold division of the three agrees word for word, differing only in fullness and brevity of composition.
- The gloss on “power” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0404b28〕: 「何故名力者,釋後一句。此即問也。『以於一切至生多少等』者,答。以於一切所知境中智無礙轉,故名為力」 tr. “‘why is it named power’ explains the last line. This is the question. As to ‘because within all’ down to ‘how many births and the like’ — this is the answer. Because within every object of knowledge his knowledge turns without obstruction, it is named power,” and he sets over against it that the two vehicles, though they have knowledge, are obstructed with regard to objects and so do not earn the name of power — clarifying that the sense of 「不共」 tr. “not held in common” is not that the remaining noble ones wholly lack such knowledge, but that in the Buddha alone this knowledge is unobstructed.
(2) The Bodily Power of Nārāyaṇa (Root 37 · the first dense doctrinal passage of this unit)
- The marking of the divergent accounts and the simile of the three persons — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0405a27〕: 「有餘師言至無邊心力者,釋第二句。敘異說。『大覺獨覺至力有勝劣』者」 tr. “‘some other masters say’ down to ‘the boundless power of mind’ explains the second line. It sets out a divergent account. As to ‘the Great Awakened One and the pratyekabuddha’ down to ‘their power is superior or inferior’,” and he adduces from Fascicle Thirty of the Mahāvibhāṣā the division marking that the similes for the linking of the joints of the Great Awakened One · the pratyekabuddha · and the wheel-turning monarch differ severally (coiled like a dragon / like a linked chain / like hooks meeting).
- The author’s assessing choice of Dharmatrāta — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0405b10〕: 「有說可知。『於所說中唯多應理』者,上來總有三說如來身力。論主評取法救所說」 tr. “‘some say’ can be understood. As to ‘among the accounts given, only the greater is reasonable’ — up to here there have been three accounts in all of the Tathāgata’s bodily power. The author of the treatise assesses and takes what Dharmatrāta says,” and he records that the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine likewise assess and choose thus. ⇒ This is the first express instance of assessing choice in Unit 2 (the author taking one of several accounts).
- ⭐ Three layers of divergent explanation of “having the sense field of the tangible for its nature” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0405b17〕: 「有說力是所造觸,離七外別有力觸。此非正義。又《婆沙》三十辨身力身劣中總有五說」 tr. “some say that power is a derived tangible, and that apart from the seven there is separately a tangible of power. This is not the correct sense. Again, in Fascicle Thirty of the Mahāvibhāṣā, in making out bodily power and bodily weakness, there are five accounts in all,” continuing〔0405b28〕: 「評家,即以《婆沙》第五評家為正。又解:《俱舍》非以《婆沙》評家為量」 tr. “the assessors — that is, taking the fifth, the assessors’ account in the Mahāvibhāṣā, as correct. A further explanation: the Kośa does not take the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its measure,” and then bringing out a third explanation, that this sentence in fact adopts the sense of the Sautrāntikas, saying 「論主意朋經部,故敘彼宗」 tr. “the author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas, and so he sets out their tenet.” Three explanations set out together · Puguang does not judge which is superior (belonging to interpretation and adjudication, and entering the Further Resonances section of the exposition layer).
(3) The Four Fearlessnesses and the Three Foundations of Mindfulness
- Matching the four fearlessnesses to the ten powers — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0406a14〕: 「初力、第二無畏即第十力、第三無畏即第二力、第四無畏即第七力者,依相顯說」 tr. “the first power; the second fearlessness is the tenth power; the third fearlessness is the second power; the fourth fearlessness is the seventh power — this is said as displayed according to their marks,” and he explains that the World-Honored One in truth accomplishes forty powers and forty fearlessnesses, while the sūtra, going by the fundamental ones, speaks of them briefly as ten powers and four fearlessnesses (this is a matter of fullness and brevity, not a difference in the numbers).
- Telling apart cause and result in the gloss on fearlessness — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0406a20〕: 「論主解。理實無畏是智所成,智即是因、無畏是果,不應說言體即是智」 tr. “the author’s explanation. In truth fearlessness is accomplished by knowledge; knowledge is the cause and fearlessness the result, and one should not say that its entity is just knowledge,” and he adduces Fascicle Seventy-Five of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle as supporting evidence (Saṅghabhadra being of the same explanation · not a debate · seen together at item five, three).
- The question and answer on the three foundations of mindfulness and the reason for their being not held in common — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0406a29〕: 「佛三念住至緣順違俱境者?此即第三明三念住。問及頌答」 tr. “‘the Buddha’s three foundations of mindfulness’ down to ‘taking as object the favorable, the adverse, and the mixed’? This is the third, making out the three foundations of mindfulness. The question and the stanza’s answer”;〔0406b11〕: 「不共佛法者,問。此三念住聲聞亦能具,如何唯佛名不共法」 tr. “‘a dharma of a buddha not held in common’ — the question. These three foundations of mindfulness the śrāvakas too can fully have; how is it that in the Buddha alone they are named a dharma not held in common” — answered by the fact that in the Buddha alone both afflictions and residual habits are cut off. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0779b15〕: 「不共佛法,問也。此事聲聞亦有,何名不共?論『唯佛於此并習斷故』,答也」 tr. “‘a dharma of a buddha not held in common’ — this is the question. The śrāvakas too have this thing; why is it called not held in common? The treatise’s ‘because in the Buddha alone the residual habits are cut off along with them in this matter’ is the answer,” agreeing wholly with Puguang in doctrine, and adding a 「第二釋」 tr. “second explanation” besides (the divergent gate of explanation that the disciples belong to the Tathāgata and not to the śrāvakas). ⇒ Fabao alone adds one explanation.
(4) The Knowledge of Aspiration and the Unobstructed Knowledges
- The knowledge of aspiration does not realize the formless — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0407c26〕: 「毘婆沙者至如田夫類者、毘婆沙者有作是言:願智不能證知無色」 tr. “‘the Vaibhāṣikas’ down to ‘like the class of farmers’ — some of the Vaibhāṣikas say thus: the knowledge of aspiration cannot realize and know the formless,” explaining line by line the principle of its knowing by inference (the simile of the farmer who sees the sprout and knows the seed). This account is adduced by the treatise itself · it is not something Puguang adds.
- ⭐ Whether the knowledge of aspiration is direct perception or inference — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0408a04〕: 「有說:由觀等流及行差別,如觀行路之人知所從至」 tr. “some say: by observing the homogeneous outcome and the differences of the practice, as one observes a man walking a road and knows whence he has come,” and he raises an objection and resolves it (if that were so the knowledge of aspiration would be inference), and settles that this knowledge does not know the result by observing the cause nor the cause by observing the result, and so is direct perception. Two accounts introduced by “some say” set out together · recorded without adjudication.
- The two explanations of speech and eloquence and the transmitted account of the preparatory effort — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0409a08〕: 「有餘師說至無滯礙者,敘異說。詞、辨同言故相對明,法、義差別故不對」 tr. “‘some other masters say’ down to ‘without hindrance’ sets out a divergent account. Speech and eloquence, being alike matters of utterance, are explained over against one another; dharma and meaning, differing, are not so paired,” and in the same passage he also marks the transmitted account of the Vaibhāṣika masters (the order of the preparatory efforts for the arising of the four unobstructed knowledges).
- The author’s correct sense — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0409a18〕: 「述正義。理實一切無礙解生,唯學佛語能為加行」 tr. “stating the correct sense. In truth the arising of every unobstructed knowledge has for its preparatory effort the study of the Buddha’s words alone,” adducing the assessors’ account in Fascicle One Hundred Eighty of the Mahāvibhāṣā as the ground of this sentence. ⇒ This belongs to mutual evidence of attribution · not to refuting and establishing.
- The general outline of the merits held in common — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0407b23〕: 「大文第二明共功德。就中,一總標名、二別解釋。此即總標。結前生起」 tr. “the second main section, making out the merits held in common. Within it, first marking the names in general, second explaining them separately. This is the general marking. It ties off what precedes and raises what follows.” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0780a28〕separately sets up four gates: 「無諍,已下明唯共聖人。於中四門:一無諍定、二願智、三無礙解、四得差別」 tr. “‘non-contention’ — from here below makes out what is held in common with the noble ones alone. Within it are four gates: first the absorption of non-contention, second the knowledge of aspiration, third the unobstructed knowledges, fourth the difference in obtaining,” and adduces from the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle the scriptural warrant that an arhat recollects the bodies of various kinds he received in many past lives, to supplement his explanation of the intent of non-contention (Fabao alone adds one scriptural warrant). Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0966c05〕: 「無諍願智,無礙解等德。釋曰:復有佛法,與餘聖者及異生共,謂無諍、願智、四無礙解」 tr. “non-contention and the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the rest of the merits. The explanation says: there are further dharmas of a buddha held in common with the remaining noble ones and with ordinary beings, that is, non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, and the four unobstructed knowledges” — the briefest and most summary in composition.
(5) The Six Supernormal Knowledges · Deeds of Transformation · The Classes of the Five Supernormal Knowledges
- ⭐ The refuting and rescuing over the inclusion of former abodes and the exhaustion of the outflows in the foundations of mindfulness — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0411c03〕: 「破云宿住、漏盡,經主欲令一一皆通四念住攝,通緣五蘊一切境故」 tr. “a refutation says: as to former abodes and the exhaustion of the outflows, the Sūtra-master would have each one alike extend to inclusion in the four foundations of mindfulness, since they take as object all objects, the five aggregates,” continuing〔0411c09〕: 「救云:我許宿住亦有別緣,故通四念。言漏盡通四念住者,據十智說」 tr. “a rescuing objection says: I grant that former abodes too has a separate object, and so it extends to the four foundations of mindfulness. That the exhaustion of the outflows extends to the four foundations of mindfulness is said with regard to the ten knowledges,” and he adduces the account of the Venerable Ghoṣa in the Mahāvibhāṣā as supporting evidence. ⇒ The sentence of the 「破」 tr. “refutation” is Saṅghabhadra’s own words (the three-sided mutual evidence of item five, one); as for the 「救云」 tr. “a rescuing objection says,” Puguang does not name who rescues, and it is recorded as it stands · without adjudicating the identity of the rescuer on his behalf.
- ⭐ The refuting and rescuing over the inclusion of the divine eye and ear in the path of liberation — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0412a05〕: 「破云此解不然。六通皆是解脫道攝。眼、耳二識是解脫道,理不成故」 tr. “a refutation says: this explanation is not so. The six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation. That the two consciousnesses of eye and ear are the path of liberation cannot be established in principle,” continuing〔0412a25〕: 「救云:本起二通為遠見聞,得遠見聞即顯無障。眼、耳二識名解脫道」 tr. “a rescuing objection says: the two supernormal knowledges were originally raised for seeing and hearing at a distance, and to obtain seeing and hearing at a distance is just to display the absence of obstruction. The two consciousnesses of eye and ear are named the path of liberation.” ⇒ Of the same type as the item above; the rescuer likewise is not named, and it is recorded as it stands.
- The question and answer on the wholesome nature of the divine eye and ear — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0783c11〕: 「天眼、耳,餘四善性。論『若爾何故至何謂善惠』,引文難也。若言二通無記性者,何故《品類足》言通謂善惠」 tr. “the divine eye and ear; the other four are of wholesome nature. The treatise’s ‘if that is so, why’ down to ‘what is meant by wholesome discernment’ is an objection raised by citing a text. If the two supernormal knowledges are said to be of indeterminate nature, why does the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas say that a supernormal knowledge is wholesome discernment” — raising the question on the surface conflict between the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas’ 「通謂善惠」 tr. “a supernormal knowledge is wholesome discernment” and the indeterminate nature of the two supernormal knowledges, the treatise itself resolving the difficulty with 「彼據多分,或就勝說」 tr. “that is said with regard to the greater part, or with regard to the superior,” while Fabao also adduces the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s 「六通皆是解脫道攝」 tr. “the six supernormal knowledges are all included in the path of liberation” as supporting evidence. Related to Puguang’s two passages of refuting and rescuing, but not the same passage.
- The silent abiding of transformed bodies — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0415a01〕: 「有餘師說:諸所化身無往來等種種作用,但默然住,由化主力令彼似有往來等事」 tr. “some other masters say: the transformed bodies have no operations such as coming and going, but abide silently, and by the power of the master of transformation they seem to have such things as coming and going” — bearing on the sense of the gāthā adduced by the treatise itself, 「一化主語時,諸所化皆語」 tr. “when the one master of transformation speaks, all the transformed speak”〔0144b15〕.
- The names and senses of the two spell-crafts — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0784b17〕: 「呪術至故是決定,指事釋決定也。真諦云:有天名健馱梨,翻為持地」 tr. “‘spell-craft’ down to ‘hence it is definite’ explains ‘definite’ by pointing to the matter. Paramārtha says: there is a god named Gandhārī, rendered ‘Upholder of the Earth’,” and he further explains Īkṣaṇī as the name of a treatise composed by a non-Buddhist master, rendered “Observing the Times.” ⇒ Fabao alone adduces the account of Paramārtha (to be viewed together with the divergence of source noted in the honest record at item four, item 12).
- The outline of the classes of the five supernormal knowledges — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0416a29〕: 「神境等五各有異耶?『亦有』者,答。『云何』者,徵。『頌曰至地獄初能知』者,就頌答中,初五句明五通類」 tr. “‘do the five beginning with the divine object-field each have such a difference?’ ‘They do too’ is the answer. ‘How so’ is the pressing of the question. As to ‘the stanza says’ down to ‘in the hells at first they can know’ — within the stanza’s answer, the first five lines make out the classes of the five supernormal knowledges” — analyzing the closing stanza into three layers, the classes of the five supernormal knowledges · the analysis by the three ethical qualities · and the restriction by destiny. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0967c10〕, beneath 「天眼耳他心,宿住漏盡通,解脫道慧攝,四俗他心五,漏盡通如力」 tr. “the divine eye and ear, the minds of others, former abodes, and the supernormal knowledge of the exhaustion of the outflows; included in the path of liberation, and in discernment; four are conventional, that of the minds of others five; that of the exhaustion of the outflows is as with the power,” explains the outline of the six supernormal knowledges line by line, with no format of “a refutation says, a rescuing objection says” to be seen.
(6) A Conspectus of the Fullness and Brevity of the Three Commentaries (recorded without adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang’s Record | Fabao’s Commentary | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary |
|---|---|---|---|
| The fivefold outline of the dharmas not held in common | Analyzes line by line the three layers of raising, question, and explanation | The division agrees wholly, the composition terser | The five agree wholly · the most concise summary |
| The reason the three foundations of mindfulness are not held in common | Expressly marks the question and answer (because the residual habits are cut off along with them) | Adds a second explanation besides (the disciples belong to the Tathāgata) | Explains directly · sets up no separate question and answer |
| The outline of the merits held in common | Marks two sections in general (marking the names in general · explaining separately) | Sets up four gates instead (one more, 「得差別」 tr. “the difference in obtaining” · and adduces a warrant from the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle) | The most concise |
| Bodily power having the sense field of the tangible for its nature | Lists three layers of divergent explanation set out together without adjudication | Does not mark it separately | Not found |
| The names and senses of the two spell-crafts | Does not adduce Paramārtha’s account | Expressly adduces Paramārtha’s two glosses | Not found |
| The debate of refuting and rescuing over the six supernormal knowledges | Expressly marks two exchanges of 「破云/救云」 tr. “a refutation says / a rescuing objection says” | The format of question and answer (the dispute over wholesome nature) · no labels of refuting and rescuing to be seen | Omits the structure of debate · presents it directly as an outline summary |
⇒ In the doctrinal content within the range of this unit the three commentators are not found to differ from one another (all following the treatise); wherein they differ is in the fullness and brevity of the pedagogical scaffolding — Puguang excels in the labels of refuting and rescuing and in setting out divergent accounts together · Fabao now and then adds an explanation or a scriptural warrant or adduces Paramārtha · Yuanhui excels in the summary of the outline. No judgment of superiority. The commentators’ interpretations and their choices of fullness and brevity are lodged separately in the Further Resonances section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)
Left blank — this unit has no word-for-word cross-reading anchor that has passed adjudication. The dharma-numbers established in this unit — the eighteen dharmas not held in common · the four unobstructed knowledges · the six supernormal knowledges · the three clear knowings — although they have coordinates in the treatises of the Yogācāra root lineage that could be read alongside, this unit has no loc verified word for word to hang them upon, and by the form of this collection the absence is marked as it stands, without supplying it conjecturally from memory · and without adducing modern research.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (this base text): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note reading word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Scripture-Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui until the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; the monk Yuanyu took it down”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. This unit’s fascicle-head title is 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十七」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Seven”〔T29 0140a20〕, its continued chapter title 「分別智品第七之二」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Analysis of Knowledge, part two”〔T29 0140a24〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collating witness): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings, in the treatise section, gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Chen-dynasty Indian Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕. The chapter title of the section matching this unit is 「分別慧品之二」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing Discernment, part two”〔T29n1559 0291a20〕— a different system of chapter naming from Xuanzang’s 「分別智品」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing Knowledge” (item four).
- The translation of the two treatises of debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings gives 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharma Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, eighty fascicles, translated by the Great Tang Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharma Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, forty fascicles, translated by the Great Tang Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, and concludes 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa but a different exposition, and both are composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas but a different exposition” are the very ground of the form of item five in this unit — the two treatises use the root stanzas of the Kośa and compose their own prose; and at the two places of debate checked in this unit, Saṅghabhadra in each case cites the Kośa’s prose word for word and sets up an explanation of his own, which is exactly the actual state described by those four words.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records the form of his composition as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “he sets up the sense of the Sarvāstivādins, and wherever there is a one-sided place he refutes it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ In this unit Puguang, beneath the sentence that bodily power has the sense field of the tangible for its nature, judges 「論主意朋經部,故敘彼宗」 tr. “the author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas, and so he sets out their tenet”〔T41n1821 0405c04〕, which is one instance of just this form (this is Puguang’s judgment · not the treatise’s direct statement).
- The independence of the root stanzas: the separate edition of the root stanzas = the Root Stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa, T29n1560, whose interlinear note under the chapter title of the chapter on knowledge reads 「六十一頌」 tr. “sixty-one stanzas”〔T29n1560 0322b25〕. This figure agrees with 「智品六十一行」 tr. “the chapter on knowledge, sixty-one lines”〔X53n0836 0006b07〕recorded in the general conspectus table of Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary, and likewise agrees with the one thousand two hundred twenty characters of Chinese of this chapter’s root stanzas divided by twenty — three sources agreeing. This unit occupies the latter part of them (Roots 34 through 61 · twenty-eight stanzas).
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the whole chapter on knowledge absent).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Twenty-Seven (the base text)〔0140a20–0145a13〕: fascicle-head title 0140a20 · continued chapter title 0140a24 · opening transition 0140a25 · first half of Root 34 0140a28 · second half of Root 34 · Root 35 · Root 36 0140b04 · Root 37 0140c01 · first half of Root 38 0140c16 · second half of Root 38 0140c25 · Root 39 0141a11 · Root 40 0141b01 · quoted stanza one 0141c13 · Root 41 0141c16 · Root 42 0141c23 · first half of Root 43 0142a07 · second half of Root 43 · Root 44 · Root 45 0142a17 · Root 46 0142b23 · Roots 47–50 0142c16 · Root 51 0143b21 · Root 52 0143c05 · Root 53 · Root 54 0143c23 · Roots 55–58 0144a16 · quoted stanza two 0144b15 · Root 59 0144c07 · quoted stanza three 0144c22 · Root 60 · Root 61 0144c26 · closing sentence of the fascicle 0145a09 (the main text ending at 0145a10). The outline boundaries within the unit: making out the merits held in common 0141c15 · making out the merits held in common with ordinary beings 0142c14.
- Paramārtha T1559: the matching section 0291a20–0296b05, up to but not including the 「三摩跋提品」 tr. “Chapter on Attainment”〔0296b06〕. Chief items 0291a20 · 0291a22 · 0291a25 · 0291b29 · 0291c01 · 0291c24 · 0292a06 · 0292a14 · 0292a17 · 0292c22 · 0293b18 · 0293c26 · 0294b10 · 0294b27 · 0294c19 · 0295c14.
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔Chapter Seven, Making Out Knowledge, beginning at 0735a24〕: the section matching this unit 0746a09 (beginning · word for word the same as the base text’s opening sentence) · 0748c08 · 0748c28 · 0753c22 · 0753c29 · 0756b06 (the chapter title of the chapter on absorption · the section boundary). T1563〔Chapter Eight, Making Out Knowledge, beginning at 0946c06〕: 0955a26 (beginning) · 0958b06 · 0963c12 (the chapter title of the chapter on absorption · the section boundary). The line-by-line fine collation has not been reached · honestly recorded.
- Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Seven beginning at 0403b03〕: chapter title 0403b06 · 0403b08 · 0403b10 · 0403b16 · 0404b28 · 0405a27 · 0405a28 · 0405b10 · 0405b17 · 0405b28 · 0405c06 · 0406a14 · 0406a20 · 0406a29 · 0406b11 · 0407b23 · 0407c26 · 0408a04 · 0409a08 · 0409a18 · 0411c03 · 0411c09 · 0412a05 · 0412a25 · 0415a01 · 0416a29.
- Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Seven beginning at 0776b02〕: chapter title 0776b05 · 0776b07 · 0776b11 · 0779b15 · 0780a21 · 0780a28 · 0782c01 · 0783c11 · 0784b17. Three statements of the number of lines in a passage (half a line 0776b08 · two and a half lines 0776b12 · one line 0780a21) agree word for word with the character counts of the root-stanza blocks — a proof excluding the pathological reading of a long stanza.
- Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper, twenty-seven, beginning at 0964c02〕: 0964c04 · 0964c09 · 0966c01 · 0966c05 · 0967c05 · 0967c10. The fascicle title itself begins it · there is no separate chapter-title line.
- Shentai X53n0836: the whole chapter on knowledge absent — this unit has nothing of Shentai’s to hang upon (the absence marked as it stands · not supplied). The statement of the stanza count in the general conspectus table of Fascicle One = 0006b07 (not commentarial exposition · it may not serve as a running exposition).
- The root-stanza edition T1560: interlinear note under the chapter title of the chapter on knowledge 0322b25 (sixty-one stanzas). The two divergences from the base text within the range of this unit = 0143b21 (『闇』 against 『暗』 · no collation note) · 0144a22 (『一心』 against 『心一』 · with collation note 0144004).
- Catalogues and biographies: T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: thirty-six
<app>anchors in Fascicle Twenty-Seven (twenty-seven variant readings fully enumerated · repetitions merged, eight · one cross-note to another canon not entering the table) plus one CBETA restoration (0142b1401 · the Taishō original printing recorded alongside) · no case rising to an emendation of the base text. - Yogācāra cross-reading anchors: left blank (recorded at item seven).